The Shaper

    When I was young, I wondered what the essential ingredient in a successful lyric poem actually was. I had learned that a poem did not have to have meter and rhyme, that a poem could do without the first person, and that no topic was impossible to poetry. But when I was disappointed in a poem I could not say why it was lifeless. What, I wanted to know, gave satisfying poems their life-likeness and intensity? 

    At twelve I discovered that poems were not necessarily born as they appeared on the page, but often went through many drafts with seemingly unpredictable changes. I perceived, in astonishment, that poems grow and mutate like living things. But I could not determine the reasons behind the poet’s revisions, and I spent a good part of my fifteenth year puzzling over drafts of poems by Dylan Thomas, sent to me in microfiche from the University of Buffalo, which held the originals in enthralling number and variety. Already, Hopkins and Thomas had convinced me of the indispensable value of sound, so what I was trying to deduce from the drafts was the reason for revisions in sound as well as in every other layer of a poem, from plot to commas. I found that by imagining myself into the sensibility of the poet holding the pen (and often copying out each successive draft myself), I could ask “myself” why “I” preferred this word to that, this length of line to that, this tone to that. I was unhappy when I could not “figure out” the motive behind a given change, but by the time I had investigated all the Buffalo holdings (there were, as I recall, about thirty drafts of “Fern Hill” alone), I could guess some plausible motives for alterations: “I” was hunting down a more striking metaphor or a more energetic rhythm or a better stanza-form or a firmer point of view. But I still did not see what was directing the whole suite of changes occurring in the multiple evolutionary episodes of the poet’s accumulating pages.

    I had already memorized (so as to carry them around with me) many standard anthology pieces, but even making them “mine” did not illuminate the sustaining underlying “law” which I was convinced must be governing all the poet’s successive micro-revisions. I resorted to conventional ideas of how other verbal things (dialogues, fictions, arguments) were assembled: logic, listing, working toward and away from a climax, having symmetrical parts, but none of these seemed to offer the law for poems in general. Eventually, after some years, I realized that the deepest determining factor was what Coleridge had referred to as his “shaping spirit of imagination.” (I had glided carelessly over the adjective “shaping,” registering only “spirit of imagination.”) A mysterious human function, “shaping,” lay hidden within every successful poem: it ruled not only the construction of the whole poem but also of its substructures, down to its multiple individual layers — stanzas, sentences, rhythms, tenses, sounds, articles, point of view, punctuation. My own mind lacked this indispensable ability to make magnetic matches across layers, and the lack explained why I was not a poet, in spite of the verses that I had composed between six and twenty-six (when, doing my thesis, I discovered that what I could write was prose).

    What was that shaping function, I enviously wondered, and how did it operate? I had found no answer by introspection or by private composition: much as I was moved and delighted by the result of successful “shaping” (a poem that leapt off the page) and much as I was fascinated by its processes, I still could not understand the sureness of aim of a poem’s intrinsic growth toward secure life (even life as a fragment). Hopkins, in his last poem, “To R.B.,” compared the growth of a poem within the poet to a long pregnancy: the “sire” of the poem, its founding insight, has receded and seems lost but the mothering mind continues her patient work: 

           The widow of an insight lost she lives, with aim

           Now known and hand at work now never wrong. 

    The composing poet knows when an arriving word matches the original insight and finds its aim: the hand at work is “now never wrong.” “Never wrong” was what I had sensed in an achieved poem — that an invisible contour of mind and feeling had pre-existed the drafts, and to take on life the poem had to match that initiating (and ever-governing) contour. Every revision was another try at a match, an attempt to obey the glimpsed “law” which had to be fulfilled.

    I say all this because when a strange new poet appears, it is not so much the “message” of the poetry that I hope to describe as the manner in which the message reaches us. How does the new voice create itself and what elements are implicitly being chosen or rejected as it speaks and we listen? Reviews of new poetry tend to dwell on the biography of the poet or the topical “message” of emotional concern (nowadays often political or ecological) put forward by the poetry. I always want, instead, an answer to my first question: is this poem one of those that will have the strength to survive? Milton hoped that he “might perhaps leave something so written to aftertimes, as they should not willingly let it die.” Poems that can interest readers over centuries do not depend on topic or plot: they are more subtle, and more original, than that. In poems that outlast their own generation, the poet has found a voice and a way of thinking that does not sound or feel like anyone else’s. Around the living poems lie the heaps of unoriginal verses of patriotism or love or death that have succumbed to the passage of time. (A few of those, erected into national anthems or religious rituals, remain fixed in cultural memory, whatever their lack of imaginative distinction.)

    And so, thinking of our impulse to praise the strength of a new poet, I was impelled to write here about a young and “difficult” Vietnamese-American poet, Ocean Vuong. The glowing reception of his first two books (a “novel” and a volume of poems) did not quote enough for me to be able to judge them independently: public responses in blurbs and reviews alike understandably spent most of their space on Vuong’s heartbreaking life after the Vietnam war. At two, as the war was ending, he left Vietnam with his mother and some relatives; at six, after a few postwar years in a Philippine refugee camp, he and his half-white mother (rejected in Vietnam) gain asylum in the States, but he is by then abandoned by his white American soldier-father, adding to the family’s collective desolation. In Hartford, he forgets his first language while being schooled (and bullied) in English; at adolescence, feeling terror on discovering his own homosexuality and his ambiguity as a mixed-race person, he nonetheless conceals his sexual secret, falls in love, and finds embarrassed silent joy in his barren days. Then, as his beautiful and tender mother dies of breast cancer, he falls into suicidal depression and drug addiction, ending up hospitalized after an anguished nervous breakdown. Through these vicissitudes, he eventually makes his way to recovery, at Brooklyn College and New York University, through a rebirth of self in writing. 

    When Vuong’s third book, a volume of poems called Time is a Mother which appeared last year, was given to me last Christmas, I could judge for myself. I was soon set back on my heels by poem after poem. Who would think an elegy could consist of nothing after its title except Amazon cash register receipts? These mute pieces of evidence reveal a history of Vuong’s mother under the title “Amazon History of a Former Nail Salon Worker.” The “poem” covers twenty-one months (two with no receipts at all). The items listed on the receipts vary, but there are recurrent categories: a painkiller, a gift for a child, some female-linked purchase, something aesthetic, something to eat, job materials. The first two “month-receipts” read:

     

    Mar.

    Advil (ibuprofen,) 4-pack

    Sally Hansen Pink Nail Polish, 6 pack

    Clorox Bleach, industrial size

    Diane hair pins, 4 pack

    Seafoam handheld mirror

    “I Love New York” T-shirt, white, small

    Apr.

    Nongshim Ramen Noodle Bowl, 24 pack

    Cotton Balls, 100 count

    “Thank You For Your Loyalty” cards, 30 count

    Toluene POR-15 40404 Solvent, 1 quart

    UV LED Nail Lamp

    Cuticle Oil, value pack

    Clear Acrylic Nail Tips, 500 count

    The reader begins, of necessity, to interpret the receipts: “I see, the woman has found a job — a chair in a nail salon — but she has to buy her own supplies. Whatever her pain is, she is buying Advil in multiples. She rarely leaves the Amazon site without ordering something to bring a smile to the face of her young child. They are poor, living on ramen, the cheapest meal to buy, the easiest to make. And she has bought a rust-preventing toxic paint.” 

    The receipts get shorter and the pain gets worse: in December she is buying “Maximum Strength” Advil. And there is nothing at all under “Jan. Has she been hospitalized? By February she needs a walker, and in March she buys a “Chemo-Glam cotton head scarf, sunrise pink.” In April a receipt records “‘Warrior Mom’ Breast Cancer awareness T-shirt, pink and white,” and in May a “Mueller 255 Lumbar Support Back Brace.” Back in December, she had been preparing for spring, buying “Tru-Gro Tulip Bulbs, 24 pcs.” But when June comes, there is only one item on the receipt:

     

    Jun.

    Birthday Card — “Son, We Will Always Be Together”

     Snoopy design

    In July, horrible to imagine, she orders from Amazon her own funeral urn and a large picture-frame (for a photo of her to be left to her son?). August: no receipt. By September, her aesthetic desires still alive, she orders “Easy-Grow Windowsill herb garden.” The receipts for October and November anticipate her funeral, as she buys — knowing she will soon die — a new winter coat and warm socks for her son:

     

    Oct.

    YourStory Customized Memorial Plaque, 10 x 8 x 4 in

    Winter coat, navy blue, x-small

    Nov.

    Wool socks, grey, 1 pair

    As the apparently random purchases aggregate, they begin to tell a story, demanding to be pieced together by the perplexed reader. Each month’s list creates a “stanza-with-variations” of this dual tragedy of a broken mother and her shattered son. At the end, the isolated son, wearing his new coat, stands next to his mother’s grave, his only possessions a gaunt photo, an ash-filled urn, and a “Customized Memorial Plaque.” This is a version of what Thomas Gray called “the short and simple annals of the poor,” but instead of the somber stanzas of “Elegy in a Country Churchyard,” this chronicle is articulated in the enforced clichés of Amazon Americana, from Snoopy to the “Eternity Urn,” the “Perfect Memories” picture frame, and the “YourStory Customized Memorial Plaque.” 

    Struck dumb by my compelled participation in this unprecedented format of grief, I thought, Who is this writer who can compose an elegy without using a single “poetic” word?” Unconsciously, then consciously, the reader absorbs the bitter irony felt by the poet as he must copy these ignoble commercial words — wrenching for him, the reader, and the poem itself — that have become the stinted vehicle to convey his lovely mother’s life and death. This starved funeral “poem” stations a single mourner silently creating a single ritual, the transcription of a symbolic Amazon liturgy. Yes, I would not willingly let this poem die, silenced as I was by Vuong’s bold “shaping spirit” which invited me, holding discarded Amazon receipts, to intuit the pathos of his mother’s story. This was a poem that bore out Stevens’ insight that a convincing poem must, by its composed form, “resist the intelligence almost successfully.”

    What, I then wondered, would this poet do in a more traditional kind of lyric? I turned to a title bearing an immemorial Horatian allusion, “Ars Poetica as the Maker.” It is Vuong’s version of Genesis, exhibiting what is required in the twenty-first century if credible original creation is to occur: in it we hear the voice of a god as he creates a second Adam from the clay of the earth. This is material that has appeared for centuries in literature, in art, in music; what can the young artist’s “shaping spirit of imagination” do to renew such worn and familiar material? Vuong will — shockingly — play god himself. Did Vuong know that the first vernacular play in medieval France dramatized Genesis, beginning with God’s instructing Adam that he was formed from clay, and Adam’s responding that he already knows that fact? 

    “Adam.” 

    “Sire.” 

    “Formé je t’ai du limon de terre.” 

    “Je sais.” 

    Like the medieval creator of Le Jeu d’Adam, Vuong removes the story from Genesis’s distant third-person unfolding, “In the beginning, God created heaven and earth.” Like any original artist building on an earlier text, Vuong creates in order to critique or repudiate the status quo of that text (therefore the eager and angry banning of books by church and state alike). As the presiding god, Vuong opens his Genesis obscurely in the first person, offering a series of truncated reasons for an action not yet revealed:

    Ars Poetica as the Maker

    And God saw the light and it was good.

                          — Genesis 1:4

     

    Because the butterfly’s yellow wing

                          flickering in black mud

    was a word

              stranded by its language.

    Because no one else

                       was coming — & I ran

    out of reasons.

                                     So I gathered fistfuls

    of ash, dark as ink,

                            hammered them

                                                 into marrow, into

    a skull thick

                             enough to keep                

                    the gentle curse

    of dreams. Yes, I aimed

                                         for mercy —

    but came only close

                           as building a cage

    around the heart. Shutters

                                                   over the eyes. Yes,

                                         I gave it hands

    despite knowing

                           that to stretch that clay slab

                   into five blades of light,

                                                          I would go

    too far. Because I, too,

                                             needed a place

    to hold me. 

                                     

    So I dipped  

                                                           my fingers back

    into the fire, pried open

                                       the lower face

              until the wound widened

    into a throat,

                          until every leaf shook silver

                                                              with that god-

    awful scream

                          & I was done,

    and it was human.   

    Allusions abound here, but Vuong makes sure that a missed allusion does not vitiate the poem: the words survive on their own and the poem remains coherent. His Ars Poetica is a correction of Genesis as well as an allusion to it, and it stems, surely, from Vuong’s own formative truth — that without suffering, creation would not burst out of muteness into life. As Keats wrote to his brother George, “Do you not see how necessary a World of Pains and troubles is to school an Intelligence and make it a Soul?” The original Eden presented no pains and troubles; the God of Genesis did not create Adam with the intention of allowing him agony so that his “blank Intelligence” might acquire what Keats called “identity.” Had the God of Genesis wanted to affirm that Keatsian truth, he would have made pains and troubles intrinsic to life in Eden, so that personal identity — and consequently individual art — could arise there.

     Vuong’s revision of Genesis is (to quote one of Pound’s descriptions of poetry) a “dance of the intellect among words.” It requires rehearsal here if the reader is to understand its choreography. In the beginning, according to Vuong’s history, there was an apocalyptic fire destroying all of god’s creatures, so that nothing now presents itself to “the Maker” as available material for creation except the ashes of aftermath (or so Vuong felt, one assumes, after the incineration of Vietnam by a fire invisible now but still boiling beneath the hostile halves of his country). The god of aftermath, seeing the depopulation of earth, tells us, in his own evasive speech, that he has decided to make a new creature more expressive than the beautiful, suffering, but inarticulate butterfly of his earlier effort. An unidentified questioner has asked this god why he decided, after the butterfly, to engage in further creation, and the god’s reasons for recommencing — both cogent and idle — initiate the poem: 

    Because the butterfly’s wing” [had no language with which to express its pain]; 

    Because no one else was coming [to repopulate the earth]; 

    & [because] I ran out of reasons [not to]. 

    Who is the questioner? The answer becomes evident if one recalls the first and second questions in the Christian catechism: “Who made you?” “God made me.” “Why did God make you?” The second, tormented Adam needs an answer, but the god’s reasons are slippery and inconsistent, exemplified in form by the changing lineation of his speech.

    The narrative continues: the god of aftermath, troubled (like earlier, now extinct, mankind) by the paradoxical “gentle curse of dreams,” creates a clay slab from the sooty ashes and creates five senses (“five blades of light”) opening up the world to his experimental post-apocalyptic creature. He has thereby gone “too far,” because it is the senses that enable his creature to sin and suffer. Blake’s hammering god is the model for Vuong’s own hammering “Maker”: interrogating the Tiger, Blake asks what force created him: “What the hammer? what the chain? in what furnace was thy brain?” Yet the god invented by Vuong impedes the very senses he created. Because he cannot call them “good,” he sets himself further tasks, “building a cage / around the heart” and putting “Shutters / over the eyes.” Nonetheless, the god affords (for his own self-interested cultural survival) one form of agency to his nascent Adam (who is as yet an “it”): “Yes, / I gave it hands” so it could create, through art, a visible icon of its god: “I, too, / needed a place / to hold me.” “So” — and then the purposeful phrases, one by one (advancing in quasi Anglo-Saxon two-step lines that pause halfway to take thought) reach the unforeseeable conclusion of the god’s tripled opening “because.” 

    Without language, his newly made Adam would, like the helpless butterfly’s wing, be beautiful but stranded, and so the god must introduce violence in himself to complete (by self-mimesis) the violent creature who will erupt, because of its unbearable suffering, into articulation. Dipping his fingers back into the fiery magma of creation, the god “pries open” the lower face of the second Adam, wounding it hideously to compel the scalpel-slash to widen “into a throat.” Vuong’s poem ends in the incarnate scream of the wounded flesh. Vuong allows, however, before the end, an anticipatory and compensatory flash-forward into the silver light of poetic speech, when sibylline leaves (borrowed from Virgil, Hopkins, and Eliot) will flutter as the throat utters itself, with tortured sound, into human life. With the awakening of human language, the god ceases to act, and the parallel clauses (“I was done” “& it was human” declare the tragedy of divine metamorphosis as a god takes on human incarnation. (The Christian allusion works if you see it, and the poem works even if you don’t.) 


    Vuong’s volume, in its title Time Is a Mother, declares that he has experienced a new birth after the extinction-by-breakdown of his former existence: the poet’s resurrection is accomplished through the discovery, with time and labor, of self-creation in words. The god of the poem, after allowing his sublime power to wax, humiliates it by gashing it into suffering flesh. Returning to the volcanic ur-fire to create his creature’s face, he must savage it by widening a slash into a throat, enabling the new Adam, no longer an “it,” to gain personal identity. The creator-god vanishes into the creature made in his image and likeness as it assumes its new being: “with that god-/awful scream.” “I was done. / & it was human.”

    After reading these two poems – one located in the banality of Amazon receipts, the other located in the high drama of Vuong’s resurrection into shaped articulation after his mute “death” in breakdown — I hardly expected the black humor and flashing street-life of other poems by Vuong:

    This is the best day ever

    I haven’t killed a thing since 2006

                          (“Snow Theory”)

     

    Scraped the last $8.48

    from the glass jar.

    Your day’s worth of tips

     

    at the nail salon. Enough

    for one hit.

                             (“Rise & Shine”)

     

    Hey.

     

    I used to be a fag now I’m a checkbox.

                                    (“Not Even.”)

    Even the most contemporary of these poems pose some of Vuong’s riddles: a single line in “Almost Human” offers not a choice among similar things but an “irrational” choice between dissimilar categories: “It was 2006 or 1865 or .327.” This could be translated (with some help from Wikipedia on Wuong’s birth date – 1988 — and the meaning of “.327”) as:

     I was eighteen when I learned in a history class that the United States had had a Civil War that ended in 1865: I understood then that what we fled in Vietnam was a Civil War too. And when I turned eighteen, I read with fear that the .357 magnum revolver used by the police was being replaced by the more lethal .327. 

    In his “novel,” On Earth We’re Briefly Gorgeous, Vuong sometimes had to interrupt his largely autobiographical narrative in order to supply the factual origin and political dimensions of the war that doomed his family to American poverty (mayonnaise sandwiches), illiteracy (Vuong learned to read at eleven), and the harrowing screams of his grandmother’s nightmares. 

    He found in poetry a more accurate way than narrative to sustain his fragmented recollections: he could offer, screen by screen, individual shaped moments of memory. The reader remains alert, wondering what life-events could lie under his elliptical sentences:

    It’s been a long time since my body. 

    Unbearable, I put it down

    on the earth the way my old man 

    rolled dice. It’s been a long time since time.           

    The hooking of a “cool” syntax to unbearable sentiment is one of the many ways in which Vuong’s language calls attention to itself, making itself visible by unsettling the common rules of narrative expression. 

    Or Vuong’s language demands attention by a spectacular unsettling of time. One formidable twelve-page tour de force called “Künstlerroman” (“Story of the Artist’s Life”) tracks the poet’s life backward, present to past, in ever-new variations. Opening in the full modernity of an electronic “now,” the poet is unable to forget his traumatic past:

    After walking forever through it all, I make it to the end.

    The REWIND button flashes red__red__red.

    I sit down and push the button. The screen flicks on.         

    We learn later that the poet is recoiling from his approaching book-launch in an expensive hotel, and his reluctance to advance presses him backwards into and through galleries of visual memory, affixing montages of past over present, present over past, while including such contemporary extremes as repellent snatches from a gay sex chat-room accompanied by truncated “dick pics,” and a reversal — by this survivor of napalm and family deaths of the collapse of the Twin Towers and the explosion of bodies. It is a tableau of yearning, this reversal: 

    Then the gypsum, calcite, plaster, and lead particles rise from the pavement in massive billowing clouds, and the North Tower reconstructs itself and September’s clear and blue again, and the people float up, arms open, to stand looking out of windows in good suits, in good bones. 

    This impossible pageant of resurrection, as soon as it is envisaged, expunges any lingering belief in a heavenly afterlife. 

    On the page following the public death of the Towers, a private crisis, also reversed, transmits “the boy’s” shock as he sees his mother knocked down by “his father’s fist.” The intimate violence creates a trauma as destructive as any public catastrophe: 

    I see the boy walk backward into his house, ease his mother down on the kitchen tiles. His father’s fist retracts from her nose, whose shape realigns like a fixed glitch. If I slowed it down here, I might mistake the man’s knuckles for a caress.

    As the auteur of his own film, the poet fancies himself able to carry out on the page the corrections of plot that life itself forbids. His will to reverse time extends in a playful moment to the cosmos itself, as “The Hubble telescope swoops the other way” and “Halley’s comet shoots back behind the trees.” Yet this astronomical innocence collides immediately, without even a comma’s pause, with the sinister return of human experience “as the Humvees roll, again, into Iraq.” The absence of any comma tells the reader that the auteur himself cannot retain cosmic “innocence” by a willed suspension of human aggression.

    Vuong’s long “Künstlerroman” exhibits, and argues for, a form of apparently “spontaneous” lyric composition which denies to the poem any of the usual geometric structures — linear, concentric, spiralling, vortical — that confer architectural coherence. Rather, it favors an “open” field of concern in which many futures offer themselves (a manner that underlies Whitman’s expansive catalogues and far-flung geographical surveys). In Vuong’s repeated reversals of sequence, the open field reaches us in a distorted way, as if perspective, grid, and climax are all inhibited when one has seen too much too young. It is a non-realistic realism, undeniable in its specific details but surreal in its irregular procedures, unloosing a successively crushing series of ungovernable effects.       

    Here and elsewhere in Vuong, the shaping spirit of imagination is the great mover. Routine sequential transcription — too often the fallback form for current American lyric — feels thin and lifeless next to Vuong’s passionate lines of symbolic dislocation, where his images become incarnate in disturbingly disordered temporal or spatial form. How did this practice become native to the young poet? He reveals his ecstatic moment of liberation from narrative convention at Brooklyn College, when his teacher Ben Lerner tells him “You can do anything in poetry.” At that permission, the young writer’s driving confessional compulsion achieves its fusion with both the surrealism of his fragmented recollections and his corresponding linguistic distortions in grammar, syntax, and hierarchy. A painful linguistic choreography takes place as images confused by childhood perceptions and a frustratingly unwieldable school English coincide with the later confusions of addiction and breakdown provoking aroused despair, all to be enacted in an English betraying its alienated origins and beset by its compensatory furies. The idealistic Western art-fiction of a beautiful feminine Muse inspiring a dreamily reflective composer is put to rout in these poems, where the artist is buffeted by a psychic whirlwind of competing and irreconcilable facts, wishes, dreams, terrors, and regrets. It is a rich dynamic for an undeniable voice, fiercely directed by a shaping imagination as relentless as its raw material.

    A Liberal Zion?

    In March of this year, the Jewish state was like a single organism whose arteries were straining to strangle one another. I visit the country regularly, but this spring I found it in the throes of a fever which has by now launched a new era of Israeli history. Liberal Zionists, freighted with the responsibility to cleanse and heal the country which Netanyahu and his brutish government every day besmirch, have taken to the streets of many cities and towns each Saturday evening since the seventh of January. Politics is the content of their struggle, but pain preceded politics. It was an intensely uneasy time. The country felt as if it had been violated from within. The mutual hostility and horror with which Israelis considered members of their own society, their own historical family, was staggering. A sort of primal shock seemed to permeate the country. And this time the state’s wounds were entirely self-inflicted. One Saturday afternoon of that inflamed month, my father came home from synagogue and even before taking off his coat reported in a low, unfamiliar voice that the congregational leader whose responsibility it had been to offer the weekly prayer for the welfare of the state of Israel had broken into sobs mid-verse.

    I was staying in Jerusalem; it is at once fortifying and discomfiting to run oneself over the grooves carved by history into the topography of that city. I waited for the Sabbath to set with the sun and then joined the protest which that evening, like the eleven preceding Saturday evenings (as I write the nineteenth weekly outpouring has just occurred), surged by hundreds and even thousands to the residential square in front of the President’s House to protest the disgraceful fascistic devolution that Benjamin Netanyahu’s new coalition government was perpetrating. When night fell and three stars appeared in the sky, I made the trek across the capital. As I climbed up Jabotinsky Street the sidewalks were clotting with people wrapped in or raising Israeli flags. I recognized some prominent Likudniks in the throng — Netanyahu had alienated some of his own. At the entry into the demonstration a group chanted slogans in support of the Palestinians and handed out stickers which read “there is no democracy with occupation,” which a smattering of protestors stuck onto their flags; but deeper into the crush it was clear that this was a centrist, unmistakably liberal crowd. It represented the vast Israeli center-left, that silent, mysterious mass which at long last had made itself seen in response to an emergency. I was witnessing a rare phenomenon in politics: an enraged centrist throng of liberal patriots. These Israelis had come to reclaim their flag from the bigots and the thugs who were desecrating it. The import of that reclamation is immense.

    I had been told by Americans again and again that these protests concerned only or mostly the “judicial overhaul” that Netanyahu was trying to force through the Knesset. Even before I arrived I knew that this was an incomplete analysis, that the controversy about the Supreme Court was only the beginning of a Kulturkampf that Netanyahu and his government had ignited. To keep himself in power, he and his allies are forcing Israel into the sordid ranks of post-liberal autocracies around the world. The crowd in which I stood that evening was in distinguished company: like dissident liberals in other countries, Israelis have joined the struggle for the resuscitation of liberal nationalism, which may be the most urgent political cause of our time. 

    I say resuscitation, because Israel — like the United States — was founded on liberal nationalism. The country’s Declaration of Independence is a liberal document. The founders, despite being avowed socialists, enshrined individual rights and minority rights — classical liberal values. Indeed, the nationalism that flowered in the first half of the nineteenth century and which precipitated the establishment of many nation-states was largely conceived as an ally of liberalism (though there were, of course, notorious illiberal strains). Today, however, nationalist movements everywhere are dominated by ethnonationalists, who cast themselves in opposition to globalists. The contemporary choice is increasingly between a vapid cosmopolitanism which has no respect for tradition or community and a blood-and-soil tribalism as grotesque as it is dangerous. But there is another option — a patriotism enriched by an abiding respect for individual liberty and minority rights. A liberal nationalism. That is the philosophy that guided Israel’s founders. A woman in the crowd in Jerusalem that evening clutched a poster of David Ben-Gurion with tears pasted onto his cheeks. Right now the integrity of the project that he established is largely in the hands of the protestors. Will they make a new politics out of it?

    Ben-Gurion was the founding prime minister of Israel and the patriarch who loomed over the two decades preceding the advent of the state and the first sixteen years of Mapai (the Labor party) rule after its establishment. He and his heroic comrades toiled to realize Theodore Herzl’s dream: to found a state in which Jews could achieve what they called the normalization of the Jewish people, a Jewish homeland that was free and strong and open but also heterogeneous and multiethnic, and that therefore enshrined the rights of minorities — ethnic, racial, religious, and sexual — explicitly in its Declaration of Independence. A regime of perfect homogeneity is not only impossible, as an ideal it breeds bigotry. Liberalism, which is in the business of defending rights, must defend also the right to national self-determination; and if a nation-state is to be morally defensible, in terms of its treatment of its own citizens, then it must strive towards liberalism. 

    Yet the push towards a liberal nation-state is always aspirational, always asymptotic. It is an ideal that no state has perfectly realized. The integrity of the Zionist project is dependent not so much on the realization of that ideal as on the incessant dissatisfaction with the failure to realize it, and with the state’s diligence in pursuit of it. The liberal is never satisfied, so a liberal nationalist is a dissatisfied nationalist. No country ever achieves complete liberalization, no matter how porous or flexible its national identity, but a nation-state is peculiarly tempted towards illiberalism owing to its entanglement of identity with power. For this reason, a Jew’s nationalism should stoke her liberal zeal, her fervor for equality and justice — and her indignation at inequality and injustice — because the Jewish state’s illiberalisms are committed in her name. 

    Israel’s current crisis is the result of two distinct developments in Israeli history. The first is the dominance of the Israeli right, which in recent years has mainstreamed its radical fringe, and the second is the obliteration of the Israeli left. Netanyahu could not have won last year’s election if there had been a viable left to oppose him, but there is no longer any substantive left in Israel. The tradition of the founders is no more. Yair Lapid and Benny Gantz are by no reasonable standard leftists. Ben-Gurion would have wept to know that Netanyahu would replace him as the longest running prime minister in Israel’s history, but Israel must reckon with more than just the duration of Netanyahu’s tenure: he has succeeded also in warping the Israeli political map so thoroughly that the term “Israeli leftist” is effectively meaningless. (He has had help from the Labor Zionists of our day, who have allowed their party to wither into obsolescence, and of course from the leadership of the Palestinians, whose lack of interest in a reasonable peace — and whose regular calls to violence — hold Israeli moderates hostage.) 

    There is a right in Israeli politics today but there is no meaningful left — the opposition seems lost; there is only a febrile, powerful illiberal nationalism and the fledgling formation of a liberal nationalist movement which will perhaps grow to accrue political power. The only robust liberal leadership in the Jewish State in recent decades has been these startling — and leaderless — protests. So dominant is the right-wing ethos in Israeli politics that it has become an unwritten rule never to bring up the Palestinians, at least if you do not wish to be marginalized. In order to advance anything like a liberal agenda, all partners in the fleeting Bennett-Lapid government, including Mansour Abbas, the heroic leader of the first Arab party to sit in a governing coalition in Israel, had to be tightlipped about their intentions. It is unsurprising that Netanyahu clawed his way back, though he was able to do so only by allying completely with the far-right — since no one in the center/center-right will any longer sit with him — thus opening the flood gates for Orban-style governance. (Posters and chants decrying the affinity between Netanyahu and Orban are a mainstay at the protests.)

    The Israeli illiberalism that trouble critics of Israel most often concerns the treatment of the Palestinians and of Arab Israelis. Many of the criticisms are true. The treatment, or mistreatment, of Arab Israelis and of Palestinians in the West Bank and Gaza is of intense concern for liberal Zionists. But the Palestinian problem is not the only problem that Israel faces, nor is it the only toxin which infects Israeli society. The contrary view — espoused most obnoxiously among American Jews by Peter Beinart, who does not believe in a Jewish state anyway — the view that the occupation lies at the heart of all evils, is analytically false and politically useless. The occupation does not and cannot explain all, or most, of the struggle for the identity of the Jewish state now being fought in Israel’s streets. The many poisons swirling within Israeli political culture do not flow from a single source. Like the Palestinians, the Israelis have their own internecine culture and politics, which are not completely reactive and exist prior to political and diplomatic occasions. Right now there are no heroes on either side of the Israeli-Palestinian conflict, but one day the conflict will come to an end, and not even that peace will determine the character of Israeli society. The Jewishness of the Jewish state and the decency of the Jewish state will not be legislated in Ramallah or in Washington. The monomania about the occupation simplifies Israel and obfuscates many other illiberal conditions which have afflicted citizens of the state since its founding. The left, everywhere, must learn to hold all the causes and factors and motives in its head at the same time. 

    One must know Israeli history to understand the current Kulturkampf. The Jewish state that Herzl conceived and that Ben-Gurion established was a secular state. This secularism had limits — it allowed the Orthodox (and later the ultra-Orthodox) rabbinate to hold sway over many spheres of public and private life; but it was a secular state. The Zionism that flourished in the yishuv, or the pre-state Jewish community in Mandate Palestine, was a Zionism nurtured chiefly by Russian socialism — specifically, by the Narodnik socialist movement which demanded that its adherents live by their values, and that if they believed in the right to a Jewish state they must build one. This socialism appealed to young, rebellious proletarian Jews who had been Jewishly educated but were eager to move beyond a religious tradition that they associated with political and physical infirmity. Their socialism conferred upon their nationalism a universal significance. It was the intention of these pioneers to create a socialist utopia in which an egalitarian society would be realized not least by Jews speaking a Jewish language. If it was possible in Russian, why not in Hebrew? These idealists did not know that a socialist utopia is not realizable in any language. 

    The physical task was no less daunting than the intellectual and political ones: these pioneers consecrated their bodies to the bone-crushing work required to transform swamps and deserts into livable land. The ideal Zionist pioneer was tanned, muscled, disciplined, and indefatigable. Work itself was considered sacrosanct, it was treated as a kind of spiritual exercise, as if the sweat could cleanse one of one’s origins. For the second time in history, then, a New Jew was born in that desert. But as is always the case with revolutionary endeavors, the Old Jew was not completely expunged; traces of him remained. Those who could not perform the work, or could not shed the past and convincingly recreate themselves, or could not speak Hebrew, or were not socialists and so refused to join the Histadrut (the General Federation of Jewish Workers), paid a heavy price. Social opprobrium has sharp teeth in a country built and run by family, and purists are always unforgiving.

    The values and the prejudices of this New Jew dominated the leadership of the yishuv in which the Histadrut, founded in 1920, was among the most powerful institutions. (In Jerusalem recently I saw an old book that was presented to a family friend upon her graduation from high school in the 1950s and inscribed to her “upon her entry into the yoke of the commandments of the Histadrut,” a startling and revealing use of the exact words that the ancient rabbis used to describe the commandments of the Torah. The usurpation could not be clearer.) When the state was established, the Histadrut and the government were so tightly wound around one another it was difficult to identify which limb belonged to which. But even in the pre-state period, when over ninety percent of the population was Eastern European and the secular socialists presided over nearly every realm of life, there were rumblings of right-wing or religious dissent. And within a few years of the state’s existence there were two significant sectors of the Jewish population that did not conform to the reigning Zionist ideal and had no historical experience with the Enlightenment and its fruits. They were — and still are — the ultra-Orthodox and the ultra-ultra-Orthodox known as the haredim, which means “quakers,” and the Mizrahim, which means “easterners.” or the Jews from Arab countries. (Some of the “easterners” actually came from west of Israel, from north Africa.) 

    Ben-Gurion was thirty-five when he was appointed chairman of the Histadrut. He was sixty-two when he was awarded the premiership of the new state. After the early years of austerity, the socialist pioneers whose sweat had watered the seed of statehood were fattening into a burgeoning middle class. Over time the old socialist policies which secured the same salaries for field laborers as for professors and doctors lost their twinkle. Now that bourgeois life was possible, bourgeois life was appealing. And just as the leaders of the Labor movement had begun to outgrow their socialism, the demographics in the country shifted. The Ashkenazim, or Jews of European and Russian origin, remained the elite, but no longer the majority. In the 1950s and 1960s Arab countries purged their Jews and waves of Mizrahim, who had previously accounted for a small minority, surged into Israel. Four hundred thousand arrived between 1948 and 1956, and by the end of the 1950s Mizrahim accounted for over fifty percent of the Jewish population in the country. The weak and poor state opened its doors to them, in an extraordinary demonstration of national solidarity, despite lacking the resources and the infrastructure for absorption.

    The appellation “Mizrahi” flattens distinct communities and traditions into a single Orientalist category. The Jews of Morocco, for example, were unlike the Jews of Iraq. Moroccans accounted for a small percentage of the Jewish immigrants arriving in the 1950s, but they were met with a persistent bigotry. Many of them were descendants of Moroccan Jews who had been permitted to study in French schools and assimilate into French culture until the Vichy laws went into effect in 1940. (Jews had been in Morocco since antiquity.) After 1948, as Arab hostility towards their Jewish neighbors increased, the wealthy Moroccan Jews could afford immigration to France. The poor went to Israel. There they were treated with contempt by a suspicious Ashkenazi elite whom they came to despise. It had been one thing to be discriminated against by the French or the Moroccan establishment, but quite another to be similarly mistreated by fellow Jews. 

    The affluent Jewish community in Iraq had enjoyed full citizenship and equal rights before the state of Israel was declared. Afterwards the Iraqi government passed a law allowing immigration to the newly declared Jewish state, assuming that only the rabble-rousing young Zionists would clear out, leaving the wealthy Jews behind. They estimated that about ten thousand Jews would leave. The Israeli government guessed that the number would be about four to five times that much. No one predicted that a hundred and twenty thousand Iraqi Jews would arrive between 1950 and 1952. The Iraqi authorities, shocked by these drastic numbers, put limits on the amount of money and valuables that Jews could take with them, and in 1951 they froze all Jewish assets. 

    These Jews, freshly penniless, arrived on the shores of a country that lacked the means to absorb them and the inclination to understand them. Levi Eshkol, the future prime minister who was then treasurer of the Jewish Agency, warned the Iraqi-born Shlomo Hillel, who organized the mass airlifts of Jews from Baghdad and later became a prominent Israeli politician, “Tell your good Jews that we shall be very pleased for them all to come, But they shouldn’t hurry. At the moment we have no absorption possibilities. We don’t even have tents. If they come, they’ll have to live in the street.” His warnings fell on deaf ears. In some sense the Iraqi Jews had the hardest time acclimating to the horrific conditions which awaited them — new poverty is more acutely felt.

    Absorption camps, or ma’abarot, were set up haphazardly by a government that had not anticipated such an enormous population of refugees and immigrants. Conditions rapidly deteriorated into filth and misery. Immigrants were housed in tin shacks, tents, and tarpaulin or wooden huts, which were all penned in by barbed wire fences guarded by armed soldiers. Within the camps immigrants stood in long lines three times a day for food, and for hours awaiting medical assistance. There was not enough water or electricity. Sojourns within the ma’abarot were supposed to be temporary — the plan had been to process and then relocate immigrants to permanent housing — but there weren’t any housing units into which the immigrants could be moved. Many remained in those camps for years. The grudges and the furies which account for much of the subsequent political history of the state were developed in those shantytowns. 

    The logistical nightmare was coupled with coerced cultural assimilation. Mizrahi students were sent to Ashkenazi schools and Ashkenazi yeshivas. The Ashkenazi elite expected these new immigrants to pick up the rakes and hoes that they had just put down, and take their turn engaging in the backbreaking labor which had a semi-mystical status in Israeli culture. Settling the land had been an honor for the yishuv pioneers, but such work had no analogous respect for Jews from Muslim countries, and they resented bitterly the expectation that they would work the fields for their European counterparts. It took until the end of the 1960s for the “development towns” into which the Mizrahim ultimately ended up to achieve economic stability. Even when social mobility and economic prosperity became possible, the association between dark-skinned Israelis and cultural “backwardness” had become nearly indelible. Eventually, in 1984, Rabbi Ovadia Yosef, the giant who presided over the Mizrahi community, founded a political party called Shas (an acronym for Shomrei Sephardim, or guardians of the Sephardim) in order to agitate politically on behalf of Mizrahim. Shas now sits in Netanyahu’s government, as it did in previous governments. 

    The Labor elite expected the Mizrahim to Westernize and scorned the patriarchal, anti-egalitarian traditionalism that characterized Mizrahi society. The first generation of Mizrahim succumbed to the forced assimilation into Ashkenazi culture — hitashkenazut, or Ashkenazification — but their descendants hated the Ashkenazi paternalism masquerading as progressivism. They never forgave Labor and the Ashkenazim for perpetrating their humiliation. They stewed and yearned for vengeance. Their time came. As my friends and I were leaving the protests on that rainy Saturday night, we were taunted by a few pro-Netanyahu Mizrahim. “What do you want?” one of my friends angrily shot back, “Revenge?” The man looked coldly at him and said: “Yes.” 

    In 1964 Ben-Gurion’s stature, and the stature of the Labor party, was severely shaken. The political crisis that precipitated his downfall is distinctly pertinent to Israel’s current tribulations. The crisis, which became known as “the Lavon affair,” began with Operation Susannah, a failed Israeli operation in Egypt in the summer of 1954. Egyptian Jews were recruited by the Israeli military to plant bombs within Egyptian, American, and British theaters, libraries, and schools. They were set to detonate hours after closing times to avoid casualties. The Israelis hoped that the attacks would create enough upheaval to upset British plans to withdraw from Egypt. The plan was bungled. No civilians were killed, but two operatives committed suicide and two were tried, convicted, and executed by the Egyptians. Pinhas Lavon, the minister of defense, professed no knowledge of the operation and accused Shimon Peres, the Secretary General of the Defense Ministry and Ben-Gurion’s protégé, of having organized it. Prime Minister Moshe Sharett commissioned a board of inquiry which found no conclusive evidence that Lavon had any ties to the mission, but Sharett publicly sided with Peres anyway. Lavon resigned. Sharett, who had not known about the operation before it was executed and had vociferously and embarrassingly denied Israel’s involvement, resigned as well, and was succeeded by Ben-Gurion, thus returning him to the premiership.

    Six years later evidence surfaced that seemed to support Lavon’s protestations of innocence. Lavon demanded that he be exonerated on the basis of these new discoveries, but Ben-Gurion refused his request, arguing that it was not the prime minister’s place to rule on questions of guilt or innocence. Infuriated, Lavon recklessly appeared before the Knesset and read aloud a list of grievances and accusations levied against the defense establishment. This oration was leaked to the press. An appointed ministerial committee ruled that Lavon had not given the order for operation. Ben-Gurion resigned. And here is the rub: Ben-Gurion protested that the scandal had injured the power of Israel’s Supreme Court, which had been politically by-passed in the whole ordeal, and thus damaged the country’s already thin separations of power. For the next five years he continued to speak out against the Lavon Affair, insisting that awarding ministers the power to indict or to exonerate anyone was a dangerous precedent that undermined the procedures of democratic governance and the integrity of the judiciary. 

    The public grew tired of his obsession with the Lavon affair, but history has proven him right. Ben-Gurion sacrificed his own reputation to defend an independent judiciary which he knew must be bolstered and defended in a democratic state. Netanyahu’s outrageous attempt to subordinate the judiciary to the executive has been interpreted correctly by the Israeli public. They rightly see that his maneuver to concentrate political power within the executive branch is symptomatic of an autocratic lurch. “Judicial reform” is the emblem for, and only one facet of, that alarming turn, taken in defiance of Ben-Gurion’s warning against what we would now call post-liberalism. Ben-Gurion’s fall from grace cost the Labor Party a lot, but it was not enough to shake Labor from its throne. That took another twenty years, and the colossal failure of the Yom Kippur war.

    The first time that protests of a size and intensity comparable to the current protests wracked the Jewish state was in the year after the Yom Kippur war. Israelis were terrified and infuriated by the unprecedented failure in intelligence which had almost led to military defeat and resulted in the deaths of thousands of Israeli soldiers. The proportions of that error were so enormous that it has since become known simply as the mehdal, or the failure. As Anita Shapira, the great historian of Israel, explains: 

    The Yom Kippur War was the momentous event that brought about the demise of the labor movement. The public perceived the mehdal as an expression of the Labor Party’s political ineptitude, and this led to a loss of faith that was the party’s most valuable asset during its years of rule. People viewed it as the natural ruling party, which knew how to steer the ship of state to a safe haven. 

    What goes up must come down, and no force propels an Israeli politician or party downward like the failure to protect the country. In the early years of the state, neither Ben-Gurion nor anyone else really believed that his party, Mapai, or any Labor party, would ever be thrown out of office. He died in 1973, one month after the mehdal, and four years before that cataclysm resulted in the political “earthquake” which put an end to Mapai/Labor rule and installed his rival, Menachem Begin, in the premiership. 

    Begin was a right-wing Revisionist Zionist who, during the yishuv period, led the Irgun, a Jewish paramilitary organization that broke away from the mainstream Labor policy of restraint in the use of violence. After the establishment of the state he led the opposition in a series of political parties that culminated in the Likud. He could not have won the election in 1977 if the previous three-and-a-half years had not yielded repeated political disasters for the left. Labor’s grip had to loosen to permit his ascension. But Begin relied on sturdier political stuff than post-war anger. His base was “the other Israel,” the Jewish minorities who had for decades felt politically disenfranchised. Thus began the long tradition of right-wing Ashkenazi politicians capitalizing on Mizrahi resentment. Begin shared their innate suspicion and even hostility toward Arabs, and condemned what he considered Labor’s naïve passivity towards Arab aggression. (Never mind the hard and triumphant military history of the Labor years.) And, in his steadfast commitment to “Greater Israel,” or to a Jewish State encompassing all the land promised by God to the Jewish people, he appealed also to the religious right, then in the first phases of settling the West Bank. 

    Begin, like the current prime minister who was once one of the “young princes” of Begin’s party, knew how to manipulate his base. He played on ethnic and cultural divisions and stoked Mizrahi rage. And the Mizrahim were natural political allies of the religious right, since both abhorred liberal secularism. Directly after his election, Begin appeared in a yarmulke and recited a traditional blessing, and soon he could be seen celebrating his victory with a Torah scroll in his arms. He did not have a religious bone in his body, but he revered tradition and he played politics. In the years of his rule, socialism and all its furnishings were despised as symbols of a coercive Western (and Marxist) culture. By this time, of course, Israeli socialism was disappearing. But along with it the founding ideal of Israel as an egalitarian and pluralistic bastion, Hebrew more than Jewish, pluralistic and tolerant, began to erode. Jewish ethnonationalism began to assert itself and grew increasingly virulent. A new narrative of the history of the state began to be written, in which Begin and the Irgun, and not Ben-Gurion and the Haganah, played the foundational role.

    Yet Menachem Begin was a complicated man. It was he who gave back the Sinai to Egypt and brokered peace with Sadat. Jordan later followed in Egypt’s footsteps and the Arab-Israeli conflict morphed into the more local and more intractable Israeli-Palestinian conflict. Begin, the conservative right-wing Revisionist, was in no way a post-liberal. He despised the left, but he believed deeply in liberal democracy. He was eloquent throughout his career about individual rights and minority rights. Just a few months ago, there presciently appeared an important and revealing collection of Begin’s speeches and writings on his political philosophy. It is skillfully edited by Dror Bar-Yosef and it is called (in Hebrew) Begin’s Way: An Anthology of the Liberal-Nationalist Thought of Menachem Begin. Here, for example, are some of Begin’s thoughts about the Israeli judiciary and the Supreme Court. From 1951: “Law and jurisprudence must be independent of the ruler, even if he was chosen by the people. The various executive authorities have no right to confer upon themselves any power relevant to the power of judging.” From 1958: “Experience shows that in its essence [the Supreme Court] guarantees individual freedom against attacks upon it even by a majority in the legislature.” From 1960: “One of the most magnificent visions of the state of Israel is our judicial framework. We have all contributed to the elevation of the judiciary in Israel, so that it will be independent, supreme, autonomous. This is what gives reason for our lives, sanctity to our efforts, greatness to our aspirations — its name is justice.”

    Decades later Begin’s political successor, the present-day leader of the Likud, has lost all interest in securing minority rights or in checking executive tyranny. Netanyahu’s constituencies — the Mizrahim, the settlers, the ultra-Orthodox — together preach a blood-and-soil nationalism and a supremacy of Jewish religious law unbridled by liberal scruples. They have counterparts in capitals around the globe — Washington among them — where tribalists have lost patience with the strictures of democratic governance and elementary tolerance. 

    It is no surprise that two of the most influential contemporary theorists of nationalism, liberal and illiberal, are Israeli. Yoram Hazony has emerged as the voice of illiberal nationalism. He was born in Israel but grew up in New Jersey, where his family moved when he was a year old. Hazony majored in East Asian Studies at Princeton before getting a doctorate in political philosophy at Rutgers. The supreme object of his nationalist devotion is the Jewish state, but his style and his tone are distinctly American. One of Donald Trump’s aides remarked that Hazony’s book The Virtue of Nationalism was foundational to Trump’s foreign policy, and Hazony’s Wikipedia page is part of a series entitled “Conservatism in the United States.” He writes his Israeli ethnonationalist books in English. Much of his work rails against the Americanization of the world order, of which he is ironically an example. Hazony’s Americanness is one of the greatest ironies of his work, though hypocrisy is in his case a rhetorical asset. Propagandists do not lose arguments by having a tenuous relationship with honesty — they win them that way.

    It is important to note that Hazony is not a nationalist in the sense that he believes that every nation has a right to a state. Quite the contrary. He believes that certain nations do not deserve a state (he doesn’t name names, but one can guess which stateless group tops his list). He is a nationalist in the sense that he believes that nation-states, or states comprised of homogeneous peoples bound by mutual natural loyalties, are the healthiest, the most tolerant, and the most peaceful sort. As he puts it, “the world [is] governed best when nations are able to chart their own independent course, cultivating their own traditions and pursuing their own interests without interference.” Hazony’s ideal is Herder’s “extended family” state, one so small and homogenous that its identity is based on the primal bond that one shares with one’s family. But of course this is a chimera: there are no states like this and there never have been. There are always minorities. Even when atrocities are committed to expunge them, no polity achieves perfect homogeneity. Such ethnic purity is a sick fantasy. Hazony’s cult of likeness grants bigots license to despise, to disenfranchise, and to abuse the inevitable pollutants — the minorities and the immigrants and the asylum seekers — which corrupt his dark ideal. 

    Hazony’s book The Virtue of Nationalism reads as, among other things, a hackish justification of the Mizrahi resentment of the West, which is the bedrock of Netanyahu’s political base. Among its many bizarre tenets is that liberalism is itself imperialistic because of its universal aspirations — it is nothing short of imperialism, in his view, when liberals attempt to persuade non-liberals to adopt their principles, as if an idea that is true in North America devolves into falsehood while migrating eastward. Why does his imperialistic view of persuasion not hold also for post-liberals who seek to influence liberals? What about the sustained American neoconservative attempt to re-shape Israeli politics — is that different, or higher? When officials of the Netanyahu government consulted Polish and Hungarian politicians about judicial reform and protest management, were they the victims of Eastern European imperialism?

    Hazony’s theory is revolting nonsense, but arguing against it is a vain exercise. You cannot persuade someone who is post-argument, who is unbothered by truth or history. Those who seek to convert Hazony’s followers by poking holes in his reasoning have brought a philosophy book to a gunfight. His followers do not admire him because they believe he has properly understood history, or human nature, or political science; they admire him for his rigidity, for the licenses that he grants and the moral relaxation that he dispenses, for his prescription of precisely the tribalism which liberalism labors to constrain. 

    Consider only a few of Hazony’s sophistries. He professes horror at the dearth of intellectual diversity in liberal empires:

    Under a universal political order in which a single standard of right is held to be in force everywhere, tolerance for diverse political and religious standpoints must necessarily decline. Western elites, whose views are now being aggressively homogenized in conformity with the new liberal construction, are finding it increasingly difficult to recognize a need for the kind of toleration of divergent standpoints that the principle of national self-determination had once rendered axiomatic. Tolerance, like nationalism, is becoming a relic of a bygone age.

    What he is gesturing towards is the phenomenon of wokeness, the ideological intolerance of the progressive left. But the cultural power that the left wields in America, or in other Western countries, is not remotely as threatening to freedom of expression as the political power of the autocrats who govern the nation-states that Hazony reveres. (Anyway, wokeness is not a fulfillment of liberalism but a perversion of it.) Hazony weirdly posits that homogenous nation-states are the only sort capable of fostering an intellectually diverse and tolerant citizenry, but how exactly does likeness generate difference, or tolerate it? Ethnically homogeneous states solve the problem of diversity by changing it. The variety of nationalism that Hazony supports never fostered a “toleration of divergent standpoints.” Group self-love does not breed tolerance. It is among the most powerful mechanisms for conformity. 

    Another of Hazony’s favorite theories is that American aid is corrupting the globe and forcing submission to the American empire:

    This peculiar fact – that Americans continue to provide the financial and military resources needed to keep peace in Europe at relatively little cost to Germany and France – has been an underlying reason that Europeans are so smitten with the love of liberal empire. Afterall, why should anyone stand up for principles of national independence and self-determination if it is Americans that give these countries their safety without their having to work to attain it, much as the oil gushing from the ground brings the Saudis wealth without their having to work for it?

    Hazony is not offended by Putin and so does not worry about what will happen to Europe without America’s backing. But he appears not to understand the first thing about moral and strategic alliances. And what about his beloved tribe? What about Israel? Where would Hazony’s favorite nation-state be without the beneficence and the muscle, and the billions upon billions of dollars annually doled out to it, by the imperialistic USA? Does Hazony really want to usher in an age in which that aid ceases? Of course not — Israel could not survive in such a world. 

    The other significant Israeli theorist of nationalism is Yael Tamir, an academic and politician who was a founder of Peace Now in the late 1970s and served as a member of the Labor party from 2003 to 2010 and as a minister in the government of Ehud Barak. Tamir wrote her dissertation on liberal nationalism with Isaiah Berlin at Oxford. Her understanding of nationalism, as impeccably laid out in her book Liberal Nationalism, is rigorous and sophisticated where Hazony’s is coarse and simplistic. Tamir’s theory is predicated on a view of the person —not human nature, which she considers too finicky and didactic a term — that is informed at once by liberalism and nationalism, and which asserts that people have a right to communal belonging, to cultural expression, and to personal autonomy. She is neither an individualist nor a communitarian. She believes in the nation but not in the Gemeinschaft; her nation must answer to standards not of its own devising. Since liberalism seeks to secure human rights, liberalism must be enlisted in the struggle for nationalism despite the obvious tensions in such an alliance.

    As Tamir shows, the view of liberalism — promulgated not only by post-liberal reactionaries like Hazony, but also by certain communitarian liberals — which holds that liberalism actively disrupts communal ties in service to an atomistic, deracinated cosmopolitanism misrepresents the tradition of liberalism itself. John Rawls, the villain of the communitarian liberals, himself recognized that “we need one another as partners in ways of life that are engaged in for their own sake, and the successes and enjoyment of others are necessary for and complementary to our own good.” Communities, in other words, must flourish within a liberal society in order for that society to be healthy. But liberalism does not legislate the quality and the content of those shared commitments. Rather, it protects the citizen’s right to determine them for herself. Unlike Hazony, Tamir insists that every individual has a right to choose her own community and tradition. Hazony does condone conversion or naturalization, but he believes that those processes must include a complete assimilation into the dominant culture; deviation from the majority tradition, or personal interpretation of it, is eschewed. But Tamir recognizes that “the era of the illusion that homogenous and viable nation-states are possible is over since such states never existed.”

    Tamir’s theory might suggest that liberal nationalism is best applied to multicultural and multiethnic countries, since those are the societies in which the citizen has the most options from which to choose. Yet there are certain communities, she contends, that cannot fully achieve cultural expression, and realize their “right to culture,” without a state. (Yes, the criteria for the state-worthiness of various groups need to be clarified. When is the distinctiveness of a culture sufficient to qualify for sovereignty or to justify separatism? This is not a simple problem.) For such communities — namely, nations — the only way to protect their right to cultural expression is to facilitate the establishment of a nation-state. Identity politics is the tool that minorities use in multi-ethnic states to preserve their culture. A liberal identity-politics, like liberal nationalism, is concerned with the preservation of a community’s (and of course an individual’s) rights. An illiberal identity-politics, like illiberal nationalism, demands total loyalty and conformity, the self-immolation of minority identities in exchange for membership.

    If the legitimacy of a nation-state is based on the individual’s right to cultural expression, then the government of a nation-state is responsible for creating conditions in which citizens are at liberty to choose how to fulfill and develop their various traditions as they wish. Religion must be free and not prescribed. This is the opposite of Hazony’s primitive idea that a nation-state derives its legitimacy from “natural bonds”; in Tamir’s liberal nationalism, the strength and the limits of restrictions upon religious (and other culturally specific) practices would be determined by the individual and her community rather than the government. The government would be interested only in securing the liberties required for individuals and groups to participate in their own culture. 

    In contrast, in an illiberal nation state, the government will itch and swell to coerce the citizenry to express its preferred version of the national culture. Multiethnicity is regarded by illiberal nationalists as a plague. Their ethnic and autocratic overreach is abundantly evident not only in the Israeli government’s disdain for Israel’s Arab citizens, but also in the hunger of Netanyahu’s right-wing coalition to legislate religious behavior. Never mind that the largest plurality of Israeli Jews are secular, and the second largest is “conservative”; and that the Haredim are the smallest of the denominations. In a few decades, however, owing to its infamous birthrates, the size of the Haredi community, in combination with its de facto secession from Israeli society and its duties, will pose a significant challenge to the coherence of the Israeli polity. This coming demographic change is one of the reasons that the Israeli right has allied itself strategically with the Haredi community, which is non-Zionist or anti-Zionist and theocratic about civil life, but abhors the secular left and can deliver a meaningful number of parliamentary seats to a coalition that will meet its legal and financial demands. Now its opportunism has joined with Netanyahu’s to produce the most morally dubious government in Israel’s history. Netanyahu, who has for decades projected the image of Israel’s protector, has allied with people who insist the study of Torah provides Israel with as much security as the army does, and therefore shirk mandatory conscription. His cynicism is bottomless.

    This time Netanyahu’s unbridled self-interest may have raised the left from the dead. But this left is unlike the left that began its slouch towards impotence in 1977. It is a new, liberal left. The liberal nationalism currently on display in Israel’s streets has risen to the standard of liberalism enshrined in the country’s Declaration. And there is reason to hope that it will gain political muscle: it accounted for nearly half the votes cast in the last election. Time will tell.

    There is an idea that grounds much of what is said in defense of Israel’s new government, in Israel and abroad. The idea is “Jewish exceptionalism,” which is a kind of metaphysical expansion of the right’s political concept of Jewish supremacy. Hazony is a Jewish exceptionalist: his nationalism is informed by an abiding faith that the Jews deserve a state because the Jews are special, because they really are the Chosen Ones. Jewish exceptionalists have co-opted the religious doctrine of chosenness to agitate for a Jewish exemption from universal moral principles and to justify the corruption of democracy.

    Simcha Rotman, a member of Knesset from the Religious Zionism party and a prime mover of the government’s “judicial reform,” once remarked that “in my view, democracy is doing what God tells you to do. That is why anybody who goes around without a kipah damages democracy.” Now that is exceptional! And consider this: 

    Unless you believe in Israeli exceptionalism, in the biblical covenant of divine election, and in the sacred bond between the Jewish people, its creator, and its promised land, there’s no reason, under any condition, to tolerate much deviance from the broadest and most inclusionary contours of every other liberal Western democracy. Why should Israel be an exception?… [But] if you believe that it [Zionism] is a Jewish liberation movement whose work begins, not ends, with the establishment of a Jewish state and whose energies come from the redemptive vision of the prophets of Israel, then Zionism ought to be recharged and tasked with nothing less than the re-founding of the State of Israel — this time as a Jewish state, rather than simply a state for Jews.

    Those words were written recently by Liel Leibovitz in Tablet, which has become the shameful organ of post-liberalism and proto-Trumpism in the American Jewish community. Liebovitz’s arrogance is breathtaking. The “state for Jews,” of which Herzl dreamed and for which thousands of Jews gave their lives, and which is certainly a miracle by the standards of Jewish history, does not satisfy him. The actually existing Israel, with all its struggles and its accomplishments? He is not impressed. “The broadest and most inclusionary contours of liberal democracy,” perhaps the greatest achievement in the history of human politics, is too paltry for the Jews, who are an “exception.” It is remarkably irresponsible for a Jew to disparage the rights secured for them by liberal democracy — to be nostalgic for a time before liberalism or hopeful about a time after liberalism. And it is similarly irresponsible for a Zionist to insist that Israel’s right to exist is based on divine election. If Israel’s existence is predicated on its special relationship with the Jewish God, why should any non-Jew, or any godless Jew, honor it? Why insist on such a vulnerable justification for statehood? 

    Liebovitz’s variety of Jewish exceptionalism is designed to raise Jews above the standards of decency to which every other people and country must conform. His belief in his own tribe’s specialness is, ironically, not all that special. It is a common conception of non-liberal states and their apologists. Many peoples think of themselves as chosen. Putin believes that Mother Russia need not answer to “Western” values. Germany believed in its Sonderweg, its special path. China insists upon “Asian values.” And post-liberal apologists for autocratic Muslim states demand that we respect “Islamic exceptionalism” even to the point of being patient with Islamism. This is the company Leibovitz keeps, and the milieu into which he would banish the Jewish state. 

    It is worth emphasizing here that liberal Zionism is hardly hostile to the distinctiveness of the Jews, which is historically incontrovertible. Why is distinctiveness not enough? Why must Israel be an exception? Liberal Zionism does not dishonor the unique trajectory and civilization of the Jews; it merely honors also the difference, the distinctiveness, of others as well — of its own minorities, and of those who live beyond its borders. Liberal nationalists are secure enough in their own cultural and religious identity not to deny the same dignity to others.  Jews are acquainted with the brutality of such a denial. Liebovitz is a poor scholar of the tradition that he labors to defend. He should have another look at those prophets whom he reveres. Their writings are riddled with universal values, especially about justice. Isaiah was not a tribalist. 

    The normalization of the Jewish people and the establishment of a liberal Israel will not yield a state hostile to Jewish distinctiveness nor will it deny the importance of religion in Israeli identity. It was not intended to do so before 1948, and it is not intended to do so today. The Jewish state was meant foremost to end forever the powerlessness of Jewish life in exile and its attendant sufferings and indignities. That was Zionism’s most urgent mission. But Israel was not conceived only as a haven. The Zionist inspiration was to establish a Jewish State that is defensible also morally, respectful and protective of minority cultures, and sensitive to religious and spiritual sensibilities and ways of life. That is the future for which the protestors surge into the streets on Saturday nights. It is the only worthy one.

    Same But Different

    I

    The heaviest stone that melancholy can throw at a man is to tell him he is at the end of his nature.

                                                                                                                        W.G. Sebald

    All my life I have pondered my failure to live up to the romance of transformation. I have been born only once. I studied mystics but saw no visions. I read about voices but heard none. When I made changes, they turned out to be only revisions and modifications. I have been engulfed by certain experiences, but their effects were left on the old substance. There was the night, many decades ago in a dark room in a sixteenth-century manor house in Oxford, when I heard, for the first time, on a rickety gramophone next to my bed, Beethoven’s fifteenth string quartet Op.132, and the third movement, the celestial one “in the Lydian mode,” lifted me up, and terrified me with its demands — but when the music was over I was low again, the elevation was ephemeral. I felt that I had disappointed the music, and to this day I stay away from it unless I have made some spiritual preparation for it. In my religious life I envied converts: choosing is a greater achievement than inheriting; but since I myself have never found a reason to convert — or looked for one, since I am once and for all honored by my grand and taxing inheritance — the best I could do in this regard was to make myself into an advocate of welcome, so that those who acted on their dissatisfaction with their own données would know that there is safety on the other side. There is nothing I comprehend less about Christianity than its concept of grace, which is of a kind of coup from on high, or a monotheist’s karma, and I regard miracles merely as the name we give to improbable events for which we are stupendously grateful. I mostly respect other people’s new beginnings, though some transitions arouse my suspicions, but I have no talent for new beginnings, no matter how weary I become of myself.

    Who has not performed the old exercise of clarifying one’s principles by imagining what party he would have chosen in moments of truth gone by? One of those moments of truth that my mind visits often is America in the 1850s, and I long ago grasped that I would not have been a radical abolitionist but a moderate one. (On the other hand, there are villains in history whom I would have unhesitatingly shot dead, or so I would like to think.) In my writing, especially about history and politics, I have been the one who grimly endeavors to be sober about metamorphosis, who wishes to spoil the giddy celebrations of discontinuity and direct the attention of the celebrants to the continuities that are hidden in the revolutions, who is afraid of the millennium, every millennium, and wary of the disruptiveness of progress that I myself support, who refuses to toy and tamper with institutions and ideas that will not easily come again after they are destroyed. (The next Jewish millennium will arrive in 2240 and I am glad that I will miss it.) I am a hawkish dove, a conservative progressive, a late adopter. Of course there are sufferings in the world that explode this rueful patience, and sometimes I have violated the rule of my temperament to go slow and demanded instead that power be used immediately against evil. There are historical actions that cannot wait. We are all selective about the consequences that trouble us.

    I have always been a little embarrassed about my willingness to watch justice come slowly — why would you defer the dawn? Yet I do not trust speed, because it is so heedless of what is to its right and to its left, and I do not trust efficiency, because it flattens reality and deludes us about our powers, and I do not trust unprecedentedness, because it is almost always an exaggeration and usually inculcates a thoughtless antinomianism, and I do not trust wholeness, because it represents the end of possibility. In the realm of historical action, in sum, I do not trust transformation. And in the realm of the self, when I hear the ubiquitous praises of transformation (or, in the American vernacular, of redemption and closure), my back goes up, because this almost recreational Proteanism promises an end of meaning, or more precisely, an end of the meaning for which I have been searching, or even more precisely, an end of the search. I do not wish to be told to shut down and start over. The questions were the right ones. The arena was the appropriate one. I was getting somewhere. Transformation looks to me like quitting.

    Many years ago I published a book about my mourning for my father, in equal parts scholarship and reflection, a spiritual diary of a year of sorrow in which I investigated the mourner’s customs that I was practicing with insufficient understanding. A review of the book by Harold Bloom appeared in the New York Times Book Review, enthusiastic and sloppy in Bloom’s way, and amid its flattering remarks it made an objection that rankled me. Bloom complained that in the course of my narrative the narrator did not change. An epic, he said, requires a hero’s transformation. Whether or not I was a hero, he was correct. I did not conform to the canonical plot. I was not transformed by my year of spiritual intensification. Enriched, but not transformed. This was a matter of fact: I was reporting on events in my mind and my heart, and relying less on my imagination. Perhaps it was evidence of my limitations that I was never bathed in light. But the important point is that I did not hunger for transformation, or for a new philosophical framework, or for a new mode of perception. Transformation is a sort of obliteration, however salvific. But my beliefs about the world seemed defensible to me, and on the right track. I sought only to understand a certain human predicament that previously I had not understood. If I was wiser when it was over, it was still I who was wiser — I came out of sorrow as I went into sorrow, only less poor; and the continuity, after a period of sharp pain and diligent study, was exceedingly precious to me. Anyway, anybody who has prayed regularly in a crowded religious institution knows that they are not the best settings for transfiguration. If I had come away from my spiritual exercises with a pretense to a new identity, I would have felt like a fraud. Bloom was imposing upon my experience a literary requirement, as if my life were literature. The truth is that I find growth without transformation, or change without dissolution, far more interesting. 

    I discovered a motto for my continuist disposition, my preferred conception of identity-in-change, in an unlikely place. In Basel, on a wall in the medieval church known as Basel Munster, a red sandstone Romanesque structure that was completed in 1500, hangs a plaque that marks the tomb of Jacob Bernoulli, mathematicus incomparabilis, a distinguished mathematician in a family of distinguished mathematicians, who taught at the University of Basel for fifteen years and died in 1705. (Erasmus is also buried in the church.) Bernoulli made many mathematical discoveries that bear his name and participated in the almost unimaginably rich philosophical and mathematical culture of the seventeenth century, corresponding with many of its luminaries. Set into an elaborately carved oval wooden frame with a globe at the top, a stony black surface gives the personal and professional details of the deceased, and at the bottom of the plaque, parallel to the globe, is a small black circle on which was carved, at Bernoulli’s request, his credo.

    Eadem mutata resurgo, is the credo. The most accurate translation is, “Having changed, I rise again the same.” There were some who suggested that in its churchly context the phrase must be a reference to the resurrection of Christ, but grammar and doctrine rebut such an interpretation. Bernoulli’s statement was personal, and its suggestion of individual resurrection was more exercised by the condition of the individual who will have survived the crucible. The definition of the change is sublimely mixed. Bernoulli’s credo was based on a mathematical emblem of individual life and individual development — specifically, on a geometrical emblem taken from the geometry of shapes. The Latin adage, carved in gold letters, wraps around a circular representation of a spiral seen from above, also outlined in gold. It was supposed to have been a logarithmic spiral, whose defining characteristic is that it does not alter its shape as it grows larger — we most commonly encounter it in the exquisite patterning of snails and mollusks; but these are arcane matters, and the craftsman mistakenly depicted not a logarithmic spiral but an Archimedean spiral. Bernoulli had requested a representation of a logarithmic spiral because (as he wrote in a treatise about it called Spira Mirabilis, or Wondrous Spiral) this spiral “may be used as a symbol, either of fortitude and constancy in adversity, or of the human body which, after all its changes, even after death, will be restored to its exact and perfect self.” Bernoulli coined the motto eadem mutato resurgo to describe the logarithmic spiral and its complicated model of development; and when he chose it also for his memorial plaque, he transposed it from the realm of mathematical significance to the realm of human significance. He wanted the words to describe himself.

    The mathematical study of spirals, the classification of the different properties of different spirals, is an ancient pursuit; Archimedes composed a treatise on the subject. A spiral is a curved line that originates in a point and moves farther away from it as it revolves around it. A logarithmic spiral, which exercised Bernoulli (and before him Durer — perhaps the greatest geometrician among the painters — and also Leonardo) is the type most commonly found in nature. Its distinction is that it retains its shape as it grows in size. Which is to say, it changes and it stays the same. The name given to this property by mathematicians is self-similarity. A self-similar object repeats its form through changes in scale. The study of fractals revealed that self-similarity does not have to be perfect; it obtains also when an object changes but remains mostly like itself.

    Self-similarity, moreover, is emphatically not the same as identity. Leibniz famously posited in his metaphysics that two numerically distinct objects cannot be the same in all of their properties, or else they would be indiscernible from each other. The aim of this axiom about “the identity of indiscernibles” was to secure the integrity of discrete individuals, to prevent similarity from climaxing in sameness and thereby erasing the distinction between existentially separate entities. Things can have many properties in common, but they cannot have all their properties in common and still be themselves. Leibniz’s law was developed out of a medieval debate about the nature of angels, and it had a religious implication: “therefore,” he wrote, “every substance is like an entire world and like a mirror of God, or indeed of the whole world which it portrays, each one in its fashion.” We might call this the metaphysics of diversity.

    Bernoulli understood that these geometrical truths can serve also as symbols of ethical values. He affectingly interprets the consistency-through-change of the logarithmic spiral as “fortitude and constancy in adversity” — the steadfastness of the self in the storm of circumstances. Here it is worth noting that Bernoulli’s family had fled to Basel, where he was born, to escape the “Spanish fury,” the reign of terror that the Spanish army inflicted upon the Netherlands in the 1570s. Immigrants and refugees are people for whom the retention of identity is a matter of honor. They seek only partial transformation. They are like the curve that travels far but always as itself. They exhibit both the swervingness and the unswervingness of these whorled patterns.

    When I first read Bernoulli’s motto, my heart quickened. Here was a formula for spiritual development that rendered moot an entire field of concepts with which the reflective and adventurous soul has traditionally been burdened: infidelity, inauthenticity, defection, betrayal, treason, heterodoxy, heresy, deviationism, apostasy. (A wise psychoanalyst once described my own psychic situation as “defection-in-place,” which was my first hint of eadem mutata resurgo.) What if the dream of transformation is only a necessary fiction for bestirring a person or a people, for getting started? What if continuity is the very condition of right and lasting change? Personal growth must never be an apocalypse. The inalienability of one’s origins and one’s idioms is an obvious psychological and biographical fact about even the most restless individuals, but usually it is regarded as lamentable, an embarrassment to our freedom or our will, a weakness before the greater power of tradition or society. Perhaps it is better to consider the goal of transformation as a trap that will lead to crushing disappointment. The breathless eschatologies of self-invention and self-fashioning are the antithesis of wisdom about existence in the world. Nietzsche set us up. And as regards the history of transformation as a political objective, we have known at least since Tocqueville’s analysis of the French revolution that total revolution is a myth and a murderous one.

    When Bernoulli was elaborating his mottled ideal of change, a similar model of metamorphosis began to appear in the work of scholars with whom he corresponded — biologists who were vexed by the problem of generation, or what the historian Elizabeth Gasking described as “how differentiated parts could ever form from unorganized matter.” How does the worm become a moth? How does metamorphosis work? There were many theories, and they all look absurd now that we possess a knowledge of genetics. Some argued for spontaneous generation; no less an authority than William Harvey wrote that “whereas some animals are spoken of as spontaneously reproduced, others are engendered by parents.” Sometimes spontaneous generation was attributed to an invisible force, but nobody could provide much information about that force. There was a school of thought, for a long time dominant, that generation was the result of “preformation”: every feature of a mature animal existed from the start in its earliest and tiniest form, and organisms grew in a mechanical way, all its parts steadily enlarging. The invention of the microscope made it possible for researchers to see features of plants and insects that were not visible to the naked eye, and one scientist claimed that could detect the form of a chick in an unincubated egg. There were religious versions of this notion, according to which generation over time never happened, because these creatures had been formed by God at the beginning of time and then gradually appeared.

    The preformationist view concentrated attention on the stages of growth, and begged the question of how the stages are related to one another. Gasking noted that “it must be remembered that whereas modern biologists speak of the grub, the pupa, and the adult as stages in the life cycle of one individual butterfly, Harvey and his contemporaries always regarded the grub as one individual and the butterfly as another.” Transformation after transformation after transformation; new organism after new organism after new organism. The scientist who put paid to this theory of serial metamorphoses — of change as an abundance of transformations, of zoological identity as a sequence of complete and disconnected Humean moments — was a correspondent of Bernoulli’s named Jan Swammerdam, a Dutch biologist and master entomologist. He was a scientist caught up in the pietist movements of his time: “Behold I offer you the Omnipotent Finger of God in the anatomy of a louse!” He opposed the idea of spontaneous generation because it excluded certain creatures from God’s labor of creation and thereby offended God’s majesty. Swammerdam’s monumental researches on insects decisively invalidated the theory of metamorphosis: “In reality the caterpillar or worm is not changed into a nymph, nor to go a step further, the nymph into a winged animal; but the same worm or caterpillar, which on casting its skin assumes the form of a nymph becomes afterwards a winged animal.” (A nymph – no Ovidian excitements here — is an early phase of the butterfly’s development, approximately like the larva or the pupa; the modern science of butterflies no longer recognizes a nymphal phase.) I wonder whether Bernoulli and Swammerdam acknowledged that they shared the same anti-cataclysmic model of growth, the same poised and steady paradigm for individual development. Having changed, says the butterfly, I rise the same.

    Bernoulli’s motto appears to have receded into obscurity, but centuries later it enjoyed a delightful resurgence. Eadem mutat resurgo became the motto of Pataphysics — excuse me, ‘Pataphysics. This doctrine, a mad and enchanting parody of science, was one of the most lasting and subversive jokes in modern culture. The term was apparently coined by a bunch of schoolboys in Rennes in the 1880s, one of whom was the young Alfred Jarry, poet, painter, playwright, showman, cyclist, and hallucinator extraordinaire. He first used the term in one of his early plays, when he was twenty, in 1893, and then elaborated the pataphysical gospel. What was, or is, pataphysics? There is a plenitude of definitions, and there is even an academy devoted to the conundrum — the College de ‘Pataphysique, an institutionalization of the hoax was founded in 1948 and has included many illustrious writers and artists among its members, and may be found today on the Boulevard Diderot in Paris, not far from the Gare de Lyon.

    In the 1890s Jarry wrote a novel called Gestes et Opinions de Docteur Faustroll, Pataphysicien, Roman Neo-Scientifique suivi de Speculations — or The Exploits and Opinions of Doctor Faustroll, Pataphysician, a Neo-Scientific Novel followed by Speculations — which was not published until 1911, four years after he died wretchedly of tuberculosis and drugs. (Doctor Faustroll is the permanent dean, or Immovable Curator, of the College, and for some years the vice-dean was a crocodile.) In his novel Jarry included a few pages from a theoretical exposition of his philosophy: “It is the science of that which is superimposed on metaphysics, extending as far beyond metaphysics as the latter extends beyond physics. Pataphysics will be, above all, the science of the particular, despite the common opinion that the only science is that of the general. Pataphysics will examine the laws that govern exceptions. It is the science of imaginary solutions.” The governing intellectual impulse in pataphysics seems to be a recoil from generalization. The French writer Rene Daumal, a spiritualist and an early surrealist and a prominent pataphysician, pronounced in 1920 that pataphysics is “the knowledge of the specific and the irreducible.” All this strains towards a radical notion of particularity, toward a property of uniqueness that is common to all things. (Now there is a generalization!)  Insofar as they are themselves, all things are exceptions. It brings to mind Duns Scotus’ notion of haecceitas, or “thisness” — the attribute of individuation, of the perdurability of the singular. For all its convoluted concepts, there is something anti-intellectual about pataphysics, in the way that there is something anti-intellectual about existentialism: its abstractions are a campaign against abstraction, a crusade for thisness. But in the age of the masses — in the early years of the massification of politics and culture and consumption — there was also something deeply stirring about these warnings against the dilution of the one into the many and the subsumption of the human into categories and classifications, about these howling protests on behalf of the individual.

    Nothing Jarry did was more howling than Ubu Roi, or King Ubu, his play that set a new standard for artistic transgression. It premiered in Paris in December 1896, and as soon as its first word was uttered — “merdre,” says Pére Ubu as he steps out of the wings — pandemonium broke loose. Yeats was in the audience that night, and the event provoked his famous dark premonition: “After Stéphane Mallarmé, after Paul Verlaine, after Gustave Moreau, after Puvis de Chavannes, after our own verse, after all our subtle color and nervous rhythm, after the faint mixed tints of Conder, what more is possible? After us the Savage God.” Ubu is the sinister Count of Sandomir and King of Poland and Aragon, a grotesque monster, a sadistic tyrant, whose speech is as revolting as his appearance. (In the 1970s we used to compare Idi Amin to King Ubu.) He is a hugely bloated creature, wearing a high pointy hat and carrying a toilet brush for a scepter. He looks a lot like one of Phillip Guston’s klansmen. And on the front of his sheet, covering his hideous paunch, is his symbol: un grande gidouille — a large logarithmic spiral! This design was the work of Jarry himself, in a woodcut called Veritable Portrait de Monsieur Ubu, or True Portrait of Mister Ubu, in 1896. (At the same time that Jarry was devising this infernal physiognomy he was also composing a commentary on an etching by Durer and hatching a plan, never fulfilled, to publish a journal that would reproduce the entirety of Durer’s graphic work — Durer, who called the logarithmic spiral “the eternal line.”) The spiral later became the official emblem of the College de ‘Pataphysique, which issued it in different colors to signify its differentiations of rank.

    Why the spiral? As with all things pataphysical, it is impossible to know. Commentators have pointed to the spiral’s prodigious energy, its suggestion of infinity, its insinuation of madness (recall James Stewart’s dream in Vertigo), its duality of presence and absence; there has even been an attempt to link it to one of Mallarme’s most hermetic speculations. I myself see nothing pataphysical about Ubu, except for his emblem. And I keep coming back to the idea of the persistence of the individual, the hallowing of actual existents. Leibniz, again: “It is not true that two substances may be exactly alike and differ only numerically.” The pataphysicians, too, were at war with indiscernibility — with the melting away of distinctiveness, which they hilariously construed as eccentricity. Strictly speaking, however, they were right: eccentricity is another term for individuation.

    Like Bernoulli, the pataphysicians adopted eadem mutata resurgo as their slogan and the logarithmic spiral as their symbol. They must have relished the apparent contradiction in the Latin words — but I suspect that, like Bernoulli, they saw in them a novel and sagacious way of regarding human trajectories. The rigorous genius of seventeenth-century rationalism and the wild explorers of the twentieth-century imagination endorse the same complication. For there is no contradiction in eadem mutata resurgo unless you believe that change is linear and complete, that development is orderly directionally clear, that a human life must perfectly cohere. But which life does, really? Who ever beheld in human affairs a pure discontinuity, except death? The tracks of the old do not compromise the new; they launch it, and serve as its conscience. Except for desperate people, there is no shame in the persisting substrate. Jarry’s crazy reverence for the specific and the small, his defiant and scatological love of the exception, was a plea for the unassimilability of the human, which is a kind of plea for freedom. His last words were “je cherche, je cherche, je cherche,” I seek, I seek, I seek. Then he asked for a toothpick and died. 

     

    II

    The question of whether excellent old art is preferable to inferior contemporary art is pretty complicated and painful. I am sure, at least, that excellent old art is not enough.

                                                                                                   Donald Judd

    Historical change can be even more inebriating than personal change. For a start, it is less lonely, and can seek vindication in numbers. It promises a thrill of participation and even absorption, though the latter may nullify the agency required for the former. Many of the notions that we use to describe personal change — including the very notion that personal change should be viewed historically — are owed to old theories of historical change, to historiosophies of various kinds, such as the American grail of “redemption.” We are a teleological nation. The other American contribution to the popular understanding of change is the bias toward it, the feeling that change is itself, intrinsically, in its own right, a good; and closely related to this assumption is an interest in its acceleration. We preen ourselves on how often and how fast we move. We have a horror of stillness and of stasis; if we are not gaining ground, then we are losing ground. We detest time and we devour it. This addiction to dynamism is owed to many things — to the competitive frenzy of capitalism, to the epic of the frontier and the song of the open road, to the appetites of immigrant populations, to the unfettered tempo of scientific discovery and technological invention. Our anti-philosophical inclinations have also contributed to it, so that we turned practicality itself into a philosophy.

    In America it was Henry Adams who first realized that the speed of change may be the primary characteristic of modernity. He was stupefied by the amount of scientific, technological, and material progress that he witnessed in his own lifetime. (He was born a decade before the Mexican War and died a few months before the end of the First World War.) He proposed that modern history has “a law of acceleration” which “cannot be supposed to relax its energy to suit the convenience of man.” It was now and henceforth will always be the case, he wrote about the year 1900, that “the next great influx of new forces seemed near at hand, and its style of education promised to be violently coercive.” This is how things looked to Adams a little more than a century ago: “Power leaped from every atom. Man could no longer hold it off. Forces grasped his wrists and flung him about as though he had hold of a live wire or a runaway automobile, which was very nearly the exact truth.” And he concluded: “Prolonged one generation longer, it would require a new social mind.”

    The prophet seems a little quaint now. The pace that horrified him was superseded long ago. We have gone beyond speed to simultaneity. Does the law of the acceleration of historical change imply that every generation will look nostalgically upon the challenges of the previous one? Yet we must not condescend to earlier fears: Adams’ apprehension was more than just a cranky anti-modernism, he lived in the dynamo about which he warned, and for us he should be exemplary for attempting to offer some resistance to it, for refusing to lose his head over all the transformations that he witnessed. The problem that he posed is still with us; it has never been with us more. It may be that nothing in the history of technological progress has more strenuously tested our capacity for equilibrium in flux, for selecting the wisest spiritual and social course in confronting extreme change, than what was done to us, and by us, just this year. I am referring, of course, to generative artificial intelligence. Its sudden availability had the aspect of a magical, or black magical, intervention; all of a sudden it was here and it was everywhere. Now everything, we are assured, is going to be different. Prepare to be swept away, or enjoy the sweeping.

    The velocity terrifies me. I have nothing to add to all the dystopian alarm about what has been unleashed. In this instance I even welcome a measure of hysteria, except of course from Elon Musk, who is merely looking for a way into the action. The harmful potentialities of this great imposture machine, this weapon of the mass destruction of the sense of reality, seem limitless. The history of technology demonstrates that all technologies are deployed before they are adequately understood, but how helpless must we render ourselves? The precipitousness with which the technology corporations release their transformational devices is enough to make you despise capitalism. They are much too vain, out there in California: after all, they know enough to build these contraptions but not enough to understand their effects. How much knowledge is that, really? They are just engineers. They like to think in terms of scale, but the scale of an innovation tells you nothing about its merit. A change in the lives of billions may be a blessing or a curse, or a blessing and a curse. But the expertise of the people who produce these technologies does not extend to the intellectual equipment that is required for evaluating blessings and curses. Ethical responsibility cannot be assessed algorithmically. The values that we must clarify and uphold in an AI world cannot be culled from data sets.

    At the beginning of the digital era we heard a great deal about Prometheus. At the beginning of the AI era we are hearing a great deal about Pandora. I suggest that it is time to dwell on the other member of the family of Titans, on Prometheus’ brother and Pandora’s husband — on Epimetheus, whose name translates as “afterthought” or “he who thinks too late.” Prometheus championed the human race against the gods by stealing fire for us; in Aeschylus’ version, he gave us also arithmetic, agriculture, architecture, “every art of mankind.” As a consequence of Prometheus’ defiance, Zeus angrily arranged for the creation out of clay of the first woman, and for the Olympians to provide her with many gifts. Her name was Pandora, which means “all gift.” To deliver her presents Pandora was dispatched not to Prometheus, who shrewdly suspected Zeus of plotting against humanity, but to the hapless Epimetheus, who is the Fredo Corleone of Greek mythology. Ever zealous for the welfare of humankind, Prometheus, whose name means “forethought,” warned his brother not to accept any gifts from Zeus, but Epimetheus gave the warning no heed. Among Pandora’s gifts was a large storage jar — a jar, not a box — which contained all the evils that afflict us. Epimetheus received her warmly, Pandora opened the jar, the miseries became ours. We are not Pandora, we are Epimetheus. Or rather, we are Prometheus, Pandora, and Epimetheus. Technologically we are living in an Epimethean age. Again and again we prefer enthusiasm over reflection, credulity over prudence. All that remains for us are afterthoughts. We swing vertiginously between being on the cutting edge and being too late.

    And yet, while everybody is praising or denouncing the imminent tectonic shifts, I see some continuities, and their power to console and to fortify is immense. Much to my surprise, I found some consolation and some fortification in an encounter with AI art. I was not predisposed to welcome this lavishly hyped development: brushes and chisels and cameras have been my idea of art’s best instruments. But my friend Bennett Miller, the film director who recently devoted years to an as-yet-unreleased colossal documentary project about the interpretation of the digital age — I have seen enough of it to testify that it holds treasures — threw himself into a long period of experimentation with the images produced by an early version of the AI generator DALL-E, which is designed to translate written prompts into high-fidelity imagery. The software is an inventory of hundreds of millions of images. Miller gave the commands, or prompts, and the program responded with its “understanding” of his pictorial intentions. The prompts were both general and specific. The results invariably surprised him, and there began, for each image, a lengthy process of revision, of interaction between the man and the machine. Thousands of prints were produced. Every one of these compositions reflected the strange dialectic of surprise and design that was characteristic of these many exchanges. Eventually nineteen prints in various sizes were selected for a show at the Gagosian Gallery in New York.

    When confronted by art that is unfamiliar, the most common response is to associate it with art that is familiar — to see old art in new art. This assimilation of the unknown to the known has a basis in the essentially iconographic nature of pictures: images do refer to one another, not only in the minds of their creators but also in the minds of their beholders, so that we can create filiations that help with the reading of things seen for the first time. In the windswept hair of an unforgettable portrait of a girl that Miller calls “Lucy,” I saw Julia Margaret Cameron — a continuity! In his rocky landscapes and dusty wastes I detected Timothy O’Sullivan and Carleton Watkins — another continuity!  (The danger of repairing immediately to earlier and familiar images is that we imprison ourselves in a cage of references and never escape the encrustations of culture, which are often an impediment to perception.) Miller’s pictures were printed in sepia and had the unmistakable look of early nineteenth-century photography. He had asked DALL-E for that effect. The pictures show people and places, abstract studies of fogs and mists, strange juxtapositions of figures and objects, mock-historical events, chilling incidents of individuals falling from obscure crags. All of them have a touch of the uncanny, an oneiric quality, a mood of reverie and realistically represented unreality. Can artificial intelligence have seances? The tells about the medium are in the details of the pictures, in the implausible proportions of heads to bodies, and especially in the eyes of the figures, which are eerie, even creepy. Poor DALL-E, those were the best eyes it could do. 

    The jarring thing about my visit to the gallery was that these images were aesthetically undeniable. Some of them are very beautiful. They please the eye, they provoke the mind. The more I looked at them, the less I worried about their validity. I mean, their validity as art. There are many reasons to distinguish AI art from other kinds of art, but a reactionary panic is foolish, and not only because we must learn to live with these new powers. Miller and DALL-E were engaged in acts of creation that are formally and historically recognizable. This may be helpful: “The mind of artists is full of images which they might be able to produce; therefore, if a man properly using this art and naturally disposed to it were allowed to live many hundreds of years he would be capable — thanks to the power given to man by God — of pouring forth and producing everyday new shapes of men and other creatures the like of which was never seen before nor thought of by any other man.” That was written by Durer in 1523. Another continuity! In an earlier statement of his aesthetic theory, in 1512, Durer similarly described the artist as “full of figures,” which is a fine description, when raised to a mind-numbing magnitude, of Miller’s machine.

    Of course, it was not DALL-E that produced these pictures; it was Bennett Miller. This was a collaboration — but artists have always “partnered” with mechanical innovations. The evidence of human intention is everywhere in these AI works. Many people get hung up about the question of intentionality, because they expect it in a work of art and they cannot attribute it to a computer program, but really the question of intentionality is moot, because DALL-E did not produce these images on its own, and even in a more directly artisanal practice the work of art always exceeds the intentions of its maker. It is important not to mistake human intention for human control. What these AI works lacked was not human intention but human control. Or rather, complete human control. But then we must think carefully about human control in art, and about its limits. Some varieties of art have allowed for more control than others, and other varieties of art have welcomed the incompleteness of the artist’s control or renounced the aspiration to control altogether. Some media are more resistant to the artist’s will than others. Titian put his brush exactly where he wanted to put it, but Pollock’s hurling brush made a friend of randomness. Patterns emerged in Pollock’s greatest paintings, but not because he mastered every drop of his paint. (This was the case, in fact, with more traditional painters, from Rembrandt to Soutine, and the late Titian too, who trusted local chaos.) Duchamp introduced a higher degree of serendipity, so that found objects could be exhibited in art museums. The bizarre juxtapositions of the Surrealists surrendered any allegiance to conventional notions of coherence and instead looked for coherence after the fact. Film directors, their most elaborate set-ups notwithstanding, are always wishing for luck, and when they get certain shots they marvel at their good fortune. My own favorite example of the aesthetics of limited control is the art of ceramics. The artist prepares the clay, shapes it into the form of the vessel, creates the glaze according to a chromatic or iconographical plan, applies the glaze to the surface of the clay — and consigns the whole thing to the fire. For a determined time and at a determined temperature, the fire is sovereign. The finished pot is the result of the action of an uncontrollable force upon a highly articulated object. (I am the grateful owner of a luscious ceramic bust of a woman named Flora by Vally Wieselthier, who was the head of textiles and ceramics at the Wiener Werkstätte, and my legendary cousin; the top of the head is flattened and scorched, but Vally appears to have accepted the fire’s damage as a contribution to the work.)

    So Miller’s dependence on DALL-E was not a violation of the artistic calling, not at all. It may not suit certain tastes, but it cannot be excommunicated. Even in the maelstrom of artificial intelligence, eadem mututa resurgo. In this connection Miller’s experiments represent the latest challenge to Walter Benjamin’s constricted vision of art in “The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction,” an essay that for too long has provided an alibi for philistinism about certain artistic media. “The uniqueness of the work of art is identical to its embeddedness in the context of tradition,” Benjamin wrote, “but the technology of reproduction detaches the reproduced object from the sphere of tradition.” This technology, moreover, plays into the hands of the vulgar masses, with their “desire to ‘get closer’ to things and their equally passionate concern for overcoming each thing’s uniqueness.” All this destroys “the artwork’s auratic mode of existence.”

    That paintings and sculptures possess an aura which cannot be captured by reproductions of them is undeniable. But Benjamin was not railing against posters and tote bags. He was excluding from the realm of art everything that is not made by human hands and is not therefore one of a kind. (He did not discuss the auratic status of non-mechanical reproduction, which was how many Renaissance and early modern painters and their workshops earned their livelihoods.) When he declares that “to an ever-increasing degree, the work reproduced becomes the reproduction of a work designed for reproducibility,” he is referring to photography and film, and denying them aesthetic legitimacy. It is true that there is no unique original of a photograph or a film, even though there are better and worse prints, and the production of photographic and filmic images is certainly mediated by machines. But what is the use of a criterion for visual art that excludes photography and film? I am reminded of Lukacs’ theory of the novel, which was dazzlingly brilliant except for its denial that Dostoevsky wrote novels.

    Anybody who never has an auratic experience before a photograph or a film has eyes but does not see. And anybody who has an auratic experience before every Old Master painting or carving is a fool or a snob. Some of Miller’s images have auras. They cast a spell, they posit a mystery. As with photographs, the image is unique even if its iteration is not. (This is true, by the way, of every line ever written by Shakespeare or any other great writer, which is why bad productions of good plays are tolerable: there remains the auratic language.) Where a genuine artistic sensibility is at work, the mechanical mediation will be no obstacle to art. The machine will be another medium, which like every medium is capable of kitsch or beauty, of objects with presence or without. And meanwhile, as the culture is engorging itself with futurist fevers, men and women with brushes and chisels and cameras will go on with their work, stubbornly adhering to the old methods, which no time and no technology can ruin. The aesthetic honor of a culture anyway depends on the small company of the truly serious, however they choose to create. Having changed, we will return the same. I wish I could be so confident about the impact of artificial intelligence in other spheres of private and public life.   

     

    III

     

    Come, and releive
    And tame, and keep downe with thy light
    Dust that would rise, and dimme my sight.

                                                                                                                Henry Vaughan

     

    But how prosaic, how timid, how glumly realistic, how tempered in the hope for transfiguration, must we be? Did the poet err in inferring from his experience of an ancient marble torso that he must change his life? Is incrementalism, spiritual as well as political, an expression of cowardice? These are the questions that haunt the anti-apocalyptic mentality, and also the liberal one. It would be infinitely sad to settle for too little, for less than might be within our grasp. Whereas there have been no societies that achieved justice by means of revolution, there are reports of souls who went very far towards a state of transcendence, and I cannot work up the impertinence to declare that they are all lies. One of those reports was about a friend of mine. 

    Michael Gerson died last November in Washington DC. He was fifty-eight years old. He was a Christian conservative who gave both Christianity and conservatism a good name. He served in the administration of George W. Bush, first as a speechwriter and then as an assistant to the president on matters of policy. In his former capacity, he wrote the most unforgettable sentence I have ever heard in an inaugural address: “no insignificant person,” Bush said in 2001, “was ever born.” The humanism of those words was thunderous, and cut across all distinctions of right and left, religious and secular. In his latter capacity, Mike was responsible in large measure for the United States President’s Emergency Plan for AIDS Relief, or PEPFAR. It must be the greatest act of mercy that any modern government ever performed: it has so far saved the lives of more than twenty million people. Now that is American imperialism! After his service at the White House, Mike became a columnist for The Washington Post, where his writing unfailingly displayed a natural eloquence. Later, in the gloom of the Trump years, he was, of all the conservative columnists, the most steadfast in his criticism of the president. (President Ubu.) There is perhaps nothing as withering as the contempt of a good man. Even more admirably, Mike, along with his friend Pete Wehner, regularly castigated the Christian evangelical community, his own community, for falling into line behind the leadership of such a sordid figure, such an advertisement for sin. The surest sign of a man’s intellectual honesty is his willingness to criticize his own congregation.

    What fascinated me most about Mike was the obvious depth of his religious belief. I have always been susceptible to the charisma of genuine faith, however rarely I find it. I had a thousand philosophical quarrels with the substance of Mike’s faith, of course, but they were beside the point. Mike exemplified in his person the belief in belief — in thoughtful belief, which is not one of the most salient attributes of religion in America; and he inflected his Christianity with a universal compassion that showed in everything he wrote. May a liberal Jew say that he brought honor to Jesus? He did.

    Mike was afflicted with depression, and cancer, and Parkinson’s. He was cruelly tested. A few months after he died a memorial service was held in the National Cathedral, where in 2019 Mike had delivered a renowned sermon about depression. Among the remembrances was one by his old friend Scott Baker, which included this:   

    On my first visit to the hospital, about a week or so before he died, I was alone in the room with him for a few minutes. He’d been sleeping and suddenly came to. After gathering my presence, he said quietly but with bright eyes, “I’ve been given a special privilege.” I leaned closer. He said, “A woman came to me and said I no longer needed to be a being oriented to the world of physical objects.” This was not the conversation I was expecting. And I understood, to a degree, the role of medication and the stage of things. Some of you may have a scientific explanation for this. But I don’t need to hear it and I won’t believe it. I said, using a Celtic phrase for those rare moments when heaven and earth seem to touch — “Michael, do you feel like you’re in one of those thin places?” And he said — “Oh, yes! Exactly!” When I saw him a week later he couldn’t say much. But his eyes still had those moments of brightness.

    This nearly knocked me over. “A woman came to me and said I no longer needed to be a being oriented to the world of physical objects.” Who was this woman who found these words for this man? Was she a nurse or a sibyl? I am with Baker in his reluctance to attribute the entirety of the experience to chemistry. After all, Mike in his dying was sufficiently in his powers to describe the new dispensation as “a special privilege.” He recognized that the life that was left to him would be an altered life, that he was now another sort of being, that he had been unburdened of his cognitive duties and delivered to a new plane of awareness, in which the material world would no longer be the field of cognition. (And Mike was a journalist, remember, a perspicacious one, for whom the duties of cognition are also a professional responsibility.) He would see less, but his eyes would be happy. Or “bright,” as Baker recalled. Mike’s happiness at his own reduction was the mark of a strong inwardness. He embraced the subtraction as an addition.

    The lines from Henry Vaughan that I have cited above in my friend’s memory come from a poem called “Distraction,” published in 1650.

    O knit me, that am crumbled dust! the heape
    Is all dispers’d, and cheape;
    Give for a handfull, but a thought
    And it is bought;
    Hadst thou
    Made me a starre, a pearle, or a rain-bow,
    The beames I then had shot
    My light had lessend not,
    But now
    I find my selfe the lesse, the more I grow….
    But now since thou didst blesse
    So much,
    I grieve, my God! that thou hast made me such.
    I grieve?
    O, yes! thou know’st I doe; Come, and releive
    And tame, and keepe downe with thy light
    Dust that would rise, and dimme my sight,
    Lest left alone too long
    Amidst the noise, and throng,
    Oppressed I
    Striving to save the whole, by parcells dye.

    I venerate this poem because I have spent a lifetime worried about the price of my worldliness. A rich life in this rich world is a life dispersed, and the soul, once dispersed, is hard to gather together, and to keep long gathered. My distractions, if distractions they were, have been wonderful. They have dripped with meanings. Sometimes I wish I could pray with the poet to be relieved of the material world — but then I remember that there is another side to the whole question. There is the powerful view that the material and visible world is our only avenue of access to what is immaterial and invisible, that it is futile for a corporeal and sensual being to ignore the conditions of its knowledge and its significance, that the beauty of abstract forms begins with the beauty of concrete forms. Poet against poet: “The thing seen becomes the thing unseen,” Wallace Stevens wrote. “The opposite is, or seems to be, impossible.”

    The best that I can conclude is that a compound being’s work is never done. But there was Mike in his hospital bed, emancipated from objects and “parcells,” his sight “dimmed” but acute. What did he see in the “thin place” that brightened his eyes? Thinness of perception was the poet’s dream. I am at a loss to describe Mike’s gain. I do not know how to think or to imagine in the absence of differentiation. But in my ignorance I bow my head before Mike’s affirmation of an undifferentiated reality — “Oh yes! Exactly!” It is more than Bernoulli thought possible, even if the human truth may have been on Bernoulli’s side.

    On Reparations

    My subject is really three subjects that together constitute a single theme at the heart of American life. First, slavery itself — that form of human relations by which, for more than two centuries, white persons exerted unappeasable power over black persons as if they were tools or livestock. When speaking about this subject, I try to keep in mind an admonition from William Wells Brown, a fugitive from slavery who spoke in the antebellum years to audiences in the North who were eager to hear in lurid detail what he had endured in the South. Most left disappointed. “I would whisper to you of slavery,” he told them. “Slavery cannot be represented; it can never be represented.” Reticence from a man who had known the thing itself should give pause to anyone who presumes to speak of it now.

    Second, there was — and is — the aftermath of racial subjugation that long outlasted the institution of slavery. For black Americans, that experience extended in space and time far beyond the Jim Crow South, and even many who have attained prosperity or renown still know it today in the form of condescension or contempt. This, too, is something of which no white person can have more than nominal knowledge.

    And finally there is the question of reparations — our shorthand word for the idea that a decent society must accept responsibility in the present for injustices perpetrated in the past. What this would mean in practice raises a host of moral, political, and personal questions — all of them urgent and none of them simple.

    What connection should one feel to acts committed or omitted before one was born? How can the cost be calculated of living at the mercy of a person who claims to own you, and of knowing that the same will be true for your children and their children? Even if one could compute the cost, who would fund the reparations, and to whom should they be paid? Would they be subject to means-testing and paid on a graduated scale like a sort of reverse income tax? In a society where identity is increasingly fluid and self-defined, who would decide who qualifies and who does not? Adjudicating these questions — and there are many more — will no doubt open more cracks in our already fractured country. But evading them, as the phrase goes, is not an option.

    A good place to begin is with Thomas Jefferson, who was both a fervent democrat and an unrepentant slaveowner. As such, he embodied what some would call the tragic paradox of early America and others would call bald hypocrisy. In 1775, when news of revolution in the colonies reached the mother country, Samuel Johnson inquired with acid scorn, “How is it we hear the loudest yelps for liberty among the drivers of Negroes?” Jefferson was at the bullseye of that question, and he knew it. “I tremble for my country,” he famously wrote, “when I reflect that God is just, and [that] his justice does not sleep forever.” His choice of word — “tremble” — tells us that, like many slaveholders, he feared that when justice came, it would come not as reconciliation but as retribution.

    Some fifty years later, the editors of Freedom’s Journal, America’s first periodical written and published by black people, agreed with him. “National sins,” they wrote, “have always been followed by national calamities.” But no one — neither the enslavers nor the enslaved — could foresee when or at what scale the calamity would come. Just before daybreak on April 12, 1861 — not quite thirty-five years after Jefferson’s death — it came. That morning, partisans of slavery, feeling both enraged and emboldened by the election to the presidency of a man who had promised to place slavery “in the course of ultimate extinction,” launched an artillery assault on Fort Sumter in Charleston harbor. President Lincoln responded by calling up seventy-five thousand volunteers to suppress what he called a “domestic insurrection.”

    After a three-month lull, the conflict resumed some forty miles from the nation’s capital, at Manassas, Virginia. As so often at the outset of war, both sides expected little more than a carnival show with pop guns. In the North, volunteers waved bits of rope with which they promised to lace up the rebels like trussed hogs. In the South, slaveowners boasted that all the blood to be spilled would barely fill a thimble. We know how those predictions turned out. Over four years of slaughter at places of previously small note — Shiloh, Antietam, Chancellorsville, Vicksburg, Gettysburg, Chickamauga — the scale of the calamity revealed itself. Writing about the first on that grisly list, General Grant recalled that the earth at Shiloh was “so covered with dead that it would have been possible to walk . . . in any direction, stepping on dead bodies, without a foot touching the ground.” Before the war was over, at least three quarters of a million bodies (equivalent to some eight million today) had been put under the ground, including roughly seventy thousand black soldiers who gave their lives fighting for the Union, not to mention countless formerly enslaved persons who, abandoned by their former masters, died of disease or starvation.

    President Lincoln never formally joined any church, but like most Americans of his time he was a believer. In his second inaugural address, delivered on March 4, 1865, on the steps of our recently desecrated Capitol, he quoted Matthew 18 — “woe to that man by whom the offense cometh” — to say that suffering on such a scale could only be due to the righteous wrath of God. And he was careful to identify the provoking sin not as southern slavery but as “American slavery.” Then he spoke a terrifying sentence, concluding with a line from Psalm 19: “If God wills that [the war] continue until all the wealth piled by the bondsman’s two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall be sunk and until every drop of blood drawn with the lash shall be paid by another drawn with the sword, as was said three thousand years ago so still it must be said ‘the judgments of the Lord are true and righteous altogether.’” One could read that famous sentence — and I suspect many people have read it this way — as meaning that the debt owed by white Americans to black Americans had now been paid, in blood. We don’t know how Lincoln, had he lived, would have tried to reconstruct the shattered nation; but we do know enough to doubt that he regarded the bloodletting as a full accounting.

    Years before the first shots were fired, the black writer and abolitionist Martin Delany already had called for a “national indemnity … for the unparalleled wrongs, undisguised impositions, and unmitigated oppression” endured by black people since the first enslaved Africans arrived in the seventeenth century. The most egregious wrong, slavery itself, was dealt a blow early in the war by the Confiscation Acts, then was fatally wounded by the Emancipation Proclamation, and was finally killed off by the Thirteenth Amendment. But with slavery destroyed, the nation was left with an unanswered question: in what currency could the indemnity possibly be paid?

    Some thought that formerly enslaved persons should be offered what the legal scholar Boris Bittker, drawing fifty years ago on the tort-law concept of compensatory damages, called “pecuniary solace for the past.” In fact, there already existed a tradition of paying damages in the context of emancipation. But this tradition stood in obverse, or better to say, perverse, relation to what we think of today as reparations: it was about money flowing not to the formerly enslaved but to their former enslavers. After the American Revolution and the War of 1812, slave owners demanded restitution for human property that had fled to, or been seized by, the British. President Lincoln himself tried to convince the relatively few slaveholders in Delaware to accept payment in exchange for manumission — but they balked. As part of the Emancipation Act abolishing slavery in Washington, DC, Congress appropriated a million dollars (a lot of money in 1862) for compensating slaveholders for their loss.

    After the war, some formerly enslaved persons tried to get the money flowing in the other direction — that is, from, rather than to, their former masters. In the summer of 1865, Jourdon Anderson, who had been liberated by the Union army in Tennessee and found refuge in Ohio, received a letter from his former master asking him to come back “home” to help with the autumn harvest. He was assured that this time he would be paid for his labor. Though Tennessee had been one of the few slave states where it was not illegal to teach a slave to read, he was illiterate — so with the help of the man for whom he now worked, he dictated his reply. As in so many writings by fugitives, his resilience is manifest in his humor:

    Dayton, Ohio, August 7, 1865

    To my old Master, Colonel P. H. Anderson, Big Spring, Tennessee

    Sir:

    Although you shot at me twice before I left you, I did not want to hear of your being hurt, and am glad you are still living.

    He concluded his letter with a flourish: “P.S. — Say howdy to George Carter, and thank him for taking the pistol from you when you were shooting at me.”

    In between, no doubt assisted with the numbers by his employer, he gets down to business:

    I served you faithfully for thirty-two years, and Mandy [his wife] twenty years. At $25 a month for me, and $2 a week for Mandy, our earnings would amount to $11,680. Add to this the interest for the time our wages have been kept back, and deduct what you paid for our clothing, and three doctor’s visits to me, and pulling a tooth for Mandy, and the balance will show what we are in justice entitled to. Please send the money by Adams Express, in care of V. Winters, Esq., Dayton, Ohio.

    He knew, of course, that he would never see a cent.

    But even as Anderson and many others talked into the wind, the idea of money reparations was evolving into the idea that the federal government should provide formerly enslaved persons with grants of free land. Hope arose — naïve hope, as it turned out — that, in the words of W.E.B. DuBois, “all the chief problems of Emancipation might be settled by establishing the slaves on the forfeited lands of their masters.”

     

    That may sound like a radical plan out of Mao’s China or Castro’s Cuba — but in fact there were precedents in nineteenth-century America. In 1862, on the Sea Islands off the coast of South Carolina, which had been captured by Union forces early in the war, the federal government granted to former slaves free housing, modest wages, and basic rations in exchange for cotton cultivation on small plots of land. Three years later, General William T. Sherman issued Field Order 15, which assigned ownership of hundreds of thousands of abandoned acres along the coast from Charleston to Florida to some forty thousand former slaves.

    But those were wartime measures. As soon as peacetime returned, the “poetry” of the idea, DuBois wrote, collided with the “prose” of reality. With the return to power of a federal administration friendly to the white South, promises to the freedmen were revoked, property returned to former Confederate landowners, and the dream of black homesteads “melted quickly away.” Toward the end of his life, Frederick Douglass bitterly remarked that “when the serfs of Russia were emancipated, they were given three acres of ground upon which they could live and make a living. But not so for America’s slaves, who were “sent away empty-handed, without money, without friends and without a foot of land upon which to stand.”

    Land, of course, was not the only essential asset of which black people had been deprived. Education was another. “Let us atone for our sins,” wrote the leaders of the American Missionary Association on the eve of the war, “by furnishing schools and the means of improvement for the children, upon whose parents we have inflicted such fearful evils.” It was too late for the parents, but perhaps the children might be saved.

    But this, too, proved to be a dream deferred. After federal troops withdrew from the South in 1877, black children were subjected to what can only be called a terrorist campaign. Parents who dared send their children to school were fired by their white employers. Teachers and students were beaten. Schools were torched. And even when terror abated, black schools were grossly underfunded. As late as 1912 in Lowndes County, Virginia, for every dollar spent on education for a black child more than thirty dollars were spent for a white child. By 1950, the disparities had narrowed, but they remained enormous. In Mississippi, black public schools received approximately $32.00 of state support per student while white schools received roughly four times as much. When it came to funding education, black Americans got the table scraps. And once the struggle against separate and unequal schools got under way, black children were greeted by police dogs and firehoses in the South, and by obscenities and white flight in the North.

    So the debt owed by white America to black Americans continued to accrue. It grew through the sharecropping system that locked agricultural workers into inescapable cycles of debt. It was compounded by the system of convict labor by which black men were snatched off the streets for such putative crimes as “vagrancy,” and forced to work unpaid in factories or mines. It persisted into the twentieth century as the United States built the semblance of a welfare state from which millions of African Americans were excluded. The signature program of the New Deal, the Social Security Act of 1935, exempted agricultural and domestic laborers who, in the South, were overwhelmingly black. Black military veterans were excluded, too, not de jure but de facto, from the Serviceman’s Adjustment Act of 1944 (better known as the G.I. Bill). At just the moment when a college degree began to supplant the high school diploma as the minimum credential for entering the middle class, most black veterans, who came overwhelmingly from the South, failed to qualify because their schooling had been negligible, or because, no matter how qualified they might be, most colleges would not admit them.

    The larcenies that I have enumerated so far were measurable forms of theft that help to explain why black Americans have owned so little that could be passed on to their children, and why the median wealth of black families today is barely one seventh of that of white families. Yet there is another list of immeasurable injuries: frat boys posing in blackface; black men shoved aside so white women might pass on the sidewalk; beaches segregated to keep black bodies — deemed noxious or sexually enticing — away from white bodies; and, of course, the ghastly regularity of beatings and lynchings. These pathologies haunted black writers such as Richard Wright, who wrote of them with icy rage, and James Baldwin, who wrote of them with sorrow and pity, as when, flying to Atlanta over woodland, he imagined that the “rust-red earth of Georgia . . . acquired its color from the blood that had dripped down from these trees.”

    In this dark and capacious literature, one recent instance stands out for me. In her book The Warmth of Other Suns, Isabel Wilkerson writes of an elderly black man named George Starling, whom she interviewed at his home in Harlem around 1990. Mr. Starling recalled going as a boy some seventy years earlier to the local drugstore in his hometown of Eustis, Florida, with the plan of buying an ice cream cone. The pharmacist liked to greet his black customers by addressing a question to a little terrier he kept with him in the store. “What would you rather do,” he would ask the dog, “Be a [n-word] or die?” — at which point the well-trained pet would flip onto its back, shut its eyes, and play dead. For white patrons, this canine comedy act was hilariously entertaining. For black children, there is no fathoming the damage it did to their souls.

    This appalling history alone — of which I have given only a minimal sketch — makes the moral case for some form of reparations irrefutable. But it does not answer the political question of whether reparations in any conventional sense are conceivable.

    Until recently, most Americans hardly thought about this question at all. Through the nineteenth century and into the mid-twentieth century— from Martin Delany in the 1850s to Queen Mother Audley Moore in the 1950s — black Americans issued impassioned calls for recompense, even sometimes proposing dollar amounts per person or per family. By and large, these demands were dismissed, ignored, or, as in the case of Callie House, leader of the National Ex-Slave Mutual Relief, Bounty, and Pension Association, silenced by imprisonment.

    But around the middle of the last century, propelled by two world-historical events, the reputation of reparations began to change. The first event took place abroad: the campaign to exterminate the Jews of Europe, led by Germany and abetted, acquiesced in, or cheered on by many other nations. This was the blasted world of which Camus said that “only the stones are innocent.” The second event took place here in the United States: the movement to secure basic civil rights for millions of black Americans who were still living under a white supremacist regime to which the Nazis had turned for inspiration in devising their own typologies of race.

    It is always dangerous to go down the road of analogies, which can lead to a grotesque exercise I heard Leon Wieseltier describe many years ago as “comparative calamitology.” There is no ranking system for crimes against humanity. There are no scales by which to weigh the worth of Jews sent by rail to the gas chambers against the worth of Africans sent by sea into oblivion. In thinking about history, differences are always more salient than commonalities. One difference is that for some fraction of the victims of the Nazi crimes, reparations entailed calculating the value of homes lost, businesses seized, art works stolen; whereas the victims of slavery, by definition, owned nothing, including themselves. Slave owners, moreover, had incentive to keep their human chattel alive, whereas the Nazi murderers assessed their success by the efficiency of the killing.

    Yet these two crimes, hideously unique as they were, rooted in distinctive traditions of bigotry and hate, one committed largely out of public sight, the other carried out openly while masquerading as a form of benevolence, confront us with a common question: once the horror stopped, what did these societies owe to the survivors and their posterity?

    In the wake of the Second World War, when words like “genocide” and “Holocaust” were just entering public discourse as names for the unnamable, the German philosopher Karl Jaspers tried to answer this question. In 1946, at the University of Heidelberg, he delivered a lecture called “The Question of German Guilt,” in which he attempted to thread the needle between accusing all Germans of collaboration and urging all Germans to accept that “all are co-responsible” for the way they are governed. All, “without exception,” he concluded, “share in the political liability” for “deeds done by their state.” And so “all must cooperate in making amends to be brought into legal form.”

    What Jaspers called “political guilt” turned out to be deep and wide enough in post-war Germany to support restitution of stolen property to some Jewish families, and payments to the nascent state of Israel. These attempts at mitigation — or reparation, as it came to be known — were by no means met with universal approval. Many Germans denied involvement in, or even knowledge of, the satanic work of the Third Reich, while others took private pride in its dashed dreams. As for Israelis, some opposed accepting “contaminated dollars,” while others likened the whole business to Esau, in Genesis 25, selling his birthright for a mess of pottage. Still, the fact that a major European nation was trying to own up to its crimes was not lost on those who, in the 1950s, began to press the United States to do the same.

    The most celebrated champion of racial justice in midcentury America, Martin Luther King, Jr., is not usually counted among them. As far as I know, he never used the term “reparations.” When he did speak about the past, it was with fierce but abbreviated anger, as when he remarked not long before his death that “a society that has done something special against the Negro for hundreds of years must now do something special for the Negro.” Dr. King was as free from recrimination as any justly aggrieved person can be. But he knew that, in the absence of redress, time alone does not erase past injustice. And so, in 1964, we find him writing that “the ancient common law has always provided a remedy for the appropriation of the labor of one human being by another. This law should be made to apply for American Negroes. The payment should be in the form of a massive program by the Government of special, compensatory measures which could be regarded as a settlement in accordance with the accepted practice of common law.”

    Dr. King was joined in this view by others with whom he is not usually associated, notably Malcolm X, who, around the same time, reopened the land question by demanding a black national homeland, pointing out that a country that provided lavish foreign aid to Europe and Latin America had no excuse for failing to do the same for people whom it treated as foreigners on its own soil. James Forman, speaking in 1969 from the pulpit of Riverside Church in upper Manhattan, called upon white churches and synagogues to put up five hundred million dollars as a kind of jump-start for a national reparations program.

    Such a monetary approach was encouraged not only by the German precedent, but also by homegrown efforts in the United States. In 1946, the same year that Jaspers spoke at Heidelberg, Congress created the Indian Claims Commission as a mediator between Native Americans and the federal government. Since then, from Alaska to North Carolina, several billion dollars have been paid out by federal and state governments in settlement of land claims — a big-sounding number, but in aggregate it amounts to less than a thousand dollars per person. Payments were typically made to tribes or individuals through land trusts that dispensed funds earned by lease or sale. In some cases, land has been transferred to private corporations in which claimants are awarded shares of stock. These arrangements almost always include a provision requiring the beneficiaries to relinquish all further claim for the return of ancient tribal lands.

    Another official act of reparation occurred in 1988, when Congress, with bi-partisan support, passed the Civil Liberties Act, by which the United States officially apologized to Americans of Japanese descent who had been thrown into detention camps during World War II. Almost fifty years after the disgraceful internment, payments of twenty thousand dollars — a sum meager in practice but consequential in principle — were authorized for living individuals, but no provision was made for children of deceased internees, much less for what today we would call “descendant communities.” As the historian Bruce Weiner writes, “the specter of claims by other groups wronged by the U.S. government loomed in the background of the congressional debates.”

    As some feared and others hoped, that specter has now moved to the foreground. In fact, much of the world — not just the United States — is teeming with reparations talk. Some of it is cynical, designed to inflame resentment among the supplicants — as in the demand by Poland’s ruling nationalist party that Germany compensate Poland to the tune of one trillion dollars for its invasion and occupation eighty years ago. Some of it is sincere, such as Mohammed Hanif’s anguished call, in the face of the recent catastrophic floods in Pakistan, that developed nations, which for centuries have poured carbon into the atmosphere, must “pay the communities that they have helped to drown” — just one voice in a growing chorus of demands that the Global North settle its “climate debt” to the Global South. Other variations, so far at least, are mainly talking points among intellectuals, such as Thomas Piketty’s call for France to restore to the Haitian government some portion of the staggering sums that nation was forced to pay after independence to indemnify former slaveholders. In our own country, some advocates of reparations propose distributing trillions of dollars to everyone who can demonstrate descent from an enslaved ancestor and who, for some designated period, has identified as black.

    Heartfelt as they may be, such purely monetary approaches are doomed, I think, to languish in what the human rights scholar Elazar Barkan, in his book The Guilt of Nations, calls “political fantasyland.” They face overwhelming obstacles: competing claims by other groups or nations; rivalry and discord among prospective beneficiaries; and the mind-boggling price tag attached to any meaningful attempt to give back what was taken away. It is a cautionary fact that, right now in the United States, public hostility to the very idea of group preferences seems likely soon to kill off affirmative action in college admissions, which for the past fifty years has been a relatively small form of reparations under camouflage.

    And yet, inspired in part by a powerful essay by Ta-Nehisi Coates published in The Atlantic not quite a decade ago, the question of slavery reparations has been gaining attention across a swath of American life. Led by black intellectuals, including William Darity and Kirsten Mullen, Randall Kennedy, Adolph Reed, Ruth Simmons, Glenn Loury, Robin Kelley, Mary Bassett, Earl Lewis, and John McWhorter, a vigorous debate is under way over what form, if any, reparations should take. Meanwhile, apologies are flowing from universities, municipalities, and businesses for their complicity not only in slavery but in subsequent forms of racial exploitation. Some elite universities are offering tuition waivers to descendants of enslaved persons — as well as to members of federally designated Native American tribes — and making promises to invest in “descendant communities.” In September 2020, the California Assembly established a task force charged with making recommendations for reparations to black Californians. A month later, in Washington, DC, Representatives Clyburn and Moulton introduced a bill, co-sponsored in the upper house by Senator Warnock, that would provide federal loan guarantees and education subsidies to descendants of black World War II veterans who were denied their GI benefits. House Resolution 40, first introduced by Representative Conyers three decades ago and named for General Sherman’s promise of forty acres per emancipated person, calls for a commission to design a national reparations plan, and has now garnered more than two hundred co-sponsors. Depending on one’s point of view, these are either baby steps or signs that the dam is breaking.

    At stake in all these efforts is a fundamental question — we might call it the statutes-of-limitations question — broached by the philosopher Susan Neiman in a book called Learning from the Germans: Race and the Memory of Evil. “Do the sins of the fathers contaminate the children?” she asks. “And if so, for how long?” It is a serious question, but it is also, because it will never yield an actionable answer, an academic question in the pejorative sense of the word. Some readers of the Bible discern an answer in Numbers 14:18, where we find the Lord “visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation.” That verse seems to say that sin travels undiminished through time. Other readers, citing Ezekiel 18:20, find that “the son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.” On this view, moral culpability belongs not to families, tribes, or nations but only and always to individuals. Each of these assertions begets objections from advocates of the other because, like the Constitution, the Bible will always be read by readers devoted to mutually canceling convictions.

    If one turns to secular texts, one finds writers from Aeschylus and Sophocles to Hawthorne and Faulkner wrestling with the sins-of-the-fathers theme and leaving us with the same conundrum. Edmund Burke, in the wake of the French Revolution, decried the idea of holding individuals responsible for what he called a “pedigree of crimes” committed in the past by some class, party, or sect to which they may belong. But Burke also wrote that society “is a partnership… between those who are living, those who are dead, and those who are to be born.” If history confers on people in the present neither credit nor blame for what happened in the past, what kind of partnership exists across time?

    Our nation is badly overdue in facing this question. But seeking a consensual answer is like wading into quicksand. I suspect that most people believe both the Nay and the Yay of the matter — that no one living today is to blame for the sins of the past, but that everyone has a responsibility to help redress them.

    In pondering what this might actually mean, I came upon a book, Reconsidering Reparations, written recently by Olúfẹ́mi O. Táíwò, a young scholar at Georgetown University, who speaks of reparations not as payback or getting even or settling scores, but as what he calls a “construction project.” He wants to refocus the debate away from the destructive past and onto a constructive future. “What if building the just world,” he asks, “was reparations?” He means, I think, that we must proceed with full awareness that the dire challenges of our time — climate change, disparities in health care and education amplified by the COVID pandemic, gun violence, state violence in the form of bad policing, misused and inequitable incarceration, to name just a few — all have disproportionate effect on persons left vulnerable by history, notably but by no means only black persons. This version of reparations does not gloss over penalties exacted in the past by racial cruelty, but it looks to a future in which human dignity will count for more and more and race will count for less and less.

    Martin Luther King, Jr. shared this view. Back in the twentieth century, when our politics were positively congenial compared with now, he understood that targeting reparations solely for black Americans was a political impossibility. He correctly predicted that “many white workers whose economic condition is not too far removed from the economic condition of his black brother, will find it difficult to accept a ‘Negro Bill of Rights,” which seeks to give special consideration to the Negro … and does not take into sufficient account their plight.” But such resistance, with which in fact he sympathized, did not dissuade him from the principle of redress itself. On the contrary, he envisioned something more daring, more ambitious, and more inclusive — an idea of reparations that was not post-racial but cross-racial. “It is a simple matter of justice,” he said, “that America, in dealing creatively with the task of raising the Negro from backwardness, should also be rescuing a large stratum of the forgotten white poor.”

    Today, as we tally up the human consequences of corporate globalism, I hardly need reiterate that a great many white Americans feel as demeaned and discarded as black Americans, and just as forgotten. In the grim metrics of poverty rates, infant mortality, and maternal deaths in childbirth, black Americans and Native Americans continue to hold the lead. But in the distribution of suffering, as measured by other markers such as opioid addiction, alcoholism, and suicide, the racial gap is closing — not so much because black or indigenous people are rising but because a great many white people are falling. They are falling toward what the scholars Anne Case and Angus Deaton, in a harrowing book of the same name, call “deaths of despair.”

    This multi-racial reality can only be addressed with a multi-racial response — a plan of the sort envisioned by King and his close ally Bayard Rustin, who, as the young historian Timothy Shenk reminds us, urged a “shifting away from race-based initiatives toward universal economic policies whose benefits would, in practice” flow disproportionately to African Americans because they have been disproportionately dispossessed. Beginning with a robust defense of the right to vote, such a response must include subsidized housing for low-income Americans; improved access to health care; investments in public transportation; expanded child tax credits; pre-school and wrap-around services for all children of the sort that affluent families take for granted. It must include renewed investment in community colleges, historically black colleges and universities, tribal, and regional public colleges, where low-income white students as well as students of color are likely to enroll. At elite private colleges, it should mean less dependence on the blunt instrument of standardized testing, and more bridge programs for recruiting and preparing children from low-asset families, white as well as non-white. I know that all this sounds like a fanciful wish list, and a partial one at that — but it is no departure from the American creed of equal opportunity, in which both parties profess to believe, but which is undercut by structural inequities in American life.

    I have no doubt that a racially inclusive approach to repairing our society stands a better chance than any restitutive effort that is racially exclusive. I believe this in part for a positive reason: that despite ferocious resistance, our leadership in politics, culture, and business is slowly but surely becoming less monochrome. I believe it, too, for the negative reason that deprivation and despair observe no racial boundary lines. Politicians have been all too good for all too long at pitting people with small means against one another; but the populist anger emanating today from both left and right presents an opportunity to turn antagonism into alliance. Reparations narrowly conceived will stoke anger and resentment, but reparations broadly imagined can be a force for unity and reconciliation.

    Despite our social acerbities, there are hints of progress — if not always under the banner of reparations. There is renewed awareness of historical precedents, such as the federal settlement in 1974 with victims of the notorious Tuskegee experiment, whereby the U.S. Public Health Service, for forty years, left hundreds of black men with syphilis untreated while studying them as medical specimens; and of compensation authorized in 1994 by the Florida State Legislature for descendants of victims of a white mob that, seventy years earlier, had murdered residents of the black community of Rosewood before burning the town to the ground. The city of Evanston is using a marijuana tax, of all things, to help fund housing grants for black residents whose families were damaged by red-lining or predatory mortgages. Though no reparations have yet been paid to victims of the notorious Indian boarding schools where for centuries children were abused and traumatized, Secretary of the Interior Deb Haaland is pushing for memorialization of the horrors, and for revitalization of the tribal languages and practices whose eradication was the schools’ prime purpose.

    Meanwhile, individuals descended from slaveowners are seeking out persons whose ancestors were enslaved, and vice-versa, for reconciliation and mutual education. The National Memorial for Peace and Justice in Montgomery, Alabama, conceived by Bryan Stevenson, and the Museum of African-American History and Culture founded by Lonnie Bunch, hold great promise for building an American future that will be less ignorant and more honest.

    At the core of all these efforts — civic and local, personal and national — is an idea articulated long ago by Isaiah Berlin in his great essay on liberty:

    What oppressed classes or nationalities . . . want is simply recognition (of their class or nation, or color or race) as an independent source of human activity, as an entity with a will of its own (whether it is good or legitimate, or not) and not to be ruled, educated, guided, with however light a hand, as being not quite fully human, and therefore not quite fully free.

    I hear him here not as the Olympian Sir Isaiah, but in the voice of his boyhood self, as a child in tsarist and then Bolshevik Russia, where he was mocked and shunned for no reason other than that he was a Jew. What I hear in this passage is the universal craving for recognition that is the precondition of human freedom. It is the same craving that Ta-Nehisi Coates expresses when he defines reparations as “the full acceptance of our collective biography and its consequences.” It is the keynote of African-American literature, from the fugitive slave narratives, to Zora Neale Hurston’s insistence that the “oldest human longing… is self-revelation,” to the opening of Ralph Ellison’s Invisible Man: “I am an invisible man . . . simply because people refuse to see me.” This is a matter on which African Americans have had an authoritative voice.

    But not a proprietary voice. We hear the same theme from working-class whites in Louisiana, of whom the sociologist Arlie Hochschild writes: “You are a stranger in your own land. You do not recognize yourself in how others see you. It is a struggle to feel seen and honored.” It is the same theme that torments Tommy Orange, who writes in his novel There, There about Native Americans “fighting for decades to be recognized as a present-tense people,” and the same captured by Arthur Miller in four famous words about a middle-class white man sinking toward the abyss: “Attention must be paid.”

    Among its most heartbreaking expressions is Dr. King’s multicultural masterpiece, Letter from a Birmingham Jail, in which he writes of “the degenerating sense of nobodiness” by which black Americans have been purposefully afflicted for so long. He draws in that work on Socrates, Augustine, and Aquinas, then leaps forward to Niebuhr and Tillich via Jefferson and Lincoln; but his real authority is his six-year-old daughter. To the white ministers who have scolded him for what they consider his impatience and inflammatory tactics, he replies that he has had to tell his daughter that the local public amusement park is closed to “colored children.” As she tries to grasp what he is saying, he is forced to watch “depressing clouds of inferiority begin to form in her little mental sky,” along with an incipient “bitterness toward white people.” She is a child of slavery and of the Jim Crow South. In another sense, however, she has no color or ancestry or place of birth. She is just a child who wants to play with other children while her parents look on from near enough to make her feel safe, but far enough to make her feel proud. She is anyone’s child — and anyone with a scintilla of conscience cannot abide what is being done to her.

    Thinking about that child makes me wonder if reparations — freighted word that it is, all but guaranteed to trigger reproval from proponents and vitriol from opponents — is quite the right word for what we owe to the future. Perhaps the better word is “recognition,” whose etymology means to know again, to recognize, that is, to re-know, re-learn, the truth of human equality, a truth that we all possess in childhood before losing it to someone else’s animus or ideology, or to the encroachment of our own prejudice or self-interest.

    Whichever word we prefer, it signifies the dream by which Dr. King was possessed: to repair what he called the broken “network of mutuality” that was, according to his religion, both the origin and destiny of humankind. He set his sight not on the crimes of the past but on what another great dreamer, Herman Melville, called “the prospective precedents of the future.” He was engaged, as Professor Táíwò would have it, in the work of construction. The reconstructed world that he imagined — still, for now, a dream world — will be a place where anyone’s remediable suffering is an affront to us all.

    From Queer to Gay to Queer

    I am a direct beneficiary of the most successful social movement in American history. I am a gay man. Born in 1983 when a mysterious disease was beginning to decimate an earlier generation of gay men against a backdrop of societal indifference, I now live in a country where gay people can marry, serve openly in the military, and are legally protected from discrimination. Public polling regularly indicates that a large majority of Americans are accepting of their gay and lesbian fellow citizens, a majority that, thanks to the broadmindedness of younger generations, grows larger every year. Excepting some conservative subcultural redoubts and a few professional sports leagues, openly gay people can now be found in practically every arena of American life. The presidential candidacy of Pete Buttigieg suggests that the election of an openly gay person to the highest office in the land could happen within my lifetime.

    This welcome state of affairs would have been unimaginable to all but the most clairvoyant of gay people (and, for that matter, straight people) born in the middle of the last century. As an historian of the gay experience who came to understand the fact of his own nature around the time that our leaders were busy passing measures aimed at stigmatizing gay people (the military’s “Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell” policy and the paradoxically named Defense of Marriage Act), it was certainly unimaginable to me. For what qualifies the gay movement as more successful than any of the other campaigns for equality waged by American minority groups is both the extent of the transformation that has been achieved (in both law and public attitudes) and the rapidity with which it occurred. 

    It is increasingly difficult to remember today, but within living memory the homosexual was the most despised figure in the American imagination. Diagnosed as mentally ill by the medical establishment, condemned as heathens from the pulpit of every major religious denomination, their conduct deemed illegal by the state, gay men and women — commonly referred to as “perverts,” “sex deviants,” and even less pleasant epithets — once occupied a place comparable to that of the dissident in a totalitarian regime. Between 1946 and 1961, the year before Illinois became the first state to decriminalize homosexual acts between consenting adults, state and municipal governments imposed some one million criminal penalties upon gay people for offenses ranging from holding hands to dancing to sex, a legal regime approximating what Christopher Isherwood memorably described as a “heterosexual dictatorship.” Indeed, when it came to gay people, the legal system sanctioned illegality, in the form of the “gay panic” defense that enabled assailants to justify their violent, even homicidal assaults on gay men as fits of temporary insanity “provoked” by a homosexual’s “indecent advance.” The Postal Service impounded gay literary magazines and the FBI spied on gay rights organizations. Declared enemies of the state by leaders of both political parties, gay people were prohibited from working for the federal government until 1975, and barred from holding security clearances for another two decades. 

    Such was the revulsion that homosexuality aroused among the general public that, in the year I was born, Edwin Edwards, the notoriously corrupt governor of Louisiana, quipped that “the only way I can lose this election is if I’m caught in bed with either a dead girl or a live boy.” Edwards might have intended his remark as a joke, but he expressed an important, if rarely acknowledged, axiom about American public life, which was that the only thing as bad as murdering a member of the opposite sex was loving a member of the same one. 

    In 2004, President George W. Bush won reelection after campaigning for a constitutional amendment to ban same-sex marriage. While that effort failed, over two dozen states eventually adopted anti-gay marriage amendments to their constitutions. But hearts and minds were already beginning to change. The year Bush attempted to enshrine discrimination in our country’s founding document, sixty percent of Americans opposed same-sex marriage and only thirty-one percent supported it. Within fifteen years, those figures had reversed, representing the most dramatic shift in public opinion about a social issue in the history of polling. Today Pete Buttigieg serves in the Cabinet, where the greatest controversy surrounding his sexual orientation was the complaint that he took too much paternity leave.

    This astonishing metamorphosis in the status of the homosexual from what one elderly gay man once described to me as America’s “last lepers” into full and equal members of society has had a profound impact on gay and straight people alike. By coming out of their closets, gay men and women helped the country overcome one of its most deep-seated yet irrational fears, which was ultimately a fear of difference. This national coming out has transformed relationships between friends, colleagues, even strangers. (It is often strangers who threaten gay people most, which is why the quotidian act of holding hands with one’s partner in public can be a courageous act.) Most significant is the change that has happened within families, where the revelation of a loved one’s homosexuality less frequently leads to the rejection and banishment that used to be the norm. 

    Acknowledging progress is often difficult for those fighting to achieve it, as doing so can feel like complacency when so much important work remains to be done. If gay rights activists have been hesitant to trumpet their victories, their opponents have demonstrated the opposite tendency, treating each concession to the dignity of gay people as yet another precipitous step in the decline of Western civilization. Decriminalizing homosexuality, they warned, would lead to “special rights” — that is, equal treatment — for homosexuals, which would in turn lead to the recognition of gay marriages, the legalization of polygamy and bestiality, and the rebuilding of Sodom and Gomorrah. When, in 1996, the Supreme Court struck down a constitutional amendment in Colorado that would have prohibited the state from protecting gay people from discrimination, Justice Antonin Scalia prophesied that, as a consequence of this protection, laws against polygamy would eventually fall. Seven years later, when the Court struck down a Texas law prohibiting private sexual acts between persons of the same sex, Scalia added “state laws against bigamy…adult incest, prostitution, masturbation, adultery, fornication, bestiality and obscenity…” as next on the legal chopping block.

    So swift has been the transformation of the legal landscape that conservatives have often been unable to describe it in terms other than the conspiratorial. Reviewing one such tract, a book called The Homosexual Network, in National Review in the early 1980’s, the conservative commentator Joseph Sobran remarked that the book’s “most important lesson” is one that “transcends homosexuality.” Most worrisome to Sobran was how “a very small number of people, united on behalf of a cause heartily despised by the great majority of others, can, even in a democracy, gain unbelievable leverage.” The charge that liberal elites impose their will on conservative majorities has long been a staple of American populist rhetoric, and many conservatives criticize the legal victories for gay equality on the grounds that they were decided by “activist judges.” But Sobran’s lament about the ability of “despised” homosexuals to “gain unbelievable leverage” over the mass of decent God-fearing Americans “even in a democracy” missed the mark. For whatever one thinks about the aims of the gay rights movement, its undeniable success is not a repudiation of democracy but a vindication of it. 

    That movement is widely believed to have begun with the Stonewall Uprising of 1969, when the patrons at a gay bar in Greenwich Village fought back against a police raid. (Even the provision of liquor to homosexuals was once illegal.) Over the course of three days and nights, hundreds of angry homosexuals joined the fray, and the spirit of gay liberation was set free. “Do You Think Homosexuals Are Revolting?” a pamphlet distributed in the exhilarating weeks following the unrest cheekily asked. “You Bet Your Sweet Ass We Are.”

    The riot in downtown New York, which was reported in newspapers across the country, was without question a pivotal moment in the history of gay America. News of the homosexuals who had, so contrary to type, bravely resisted state oppression made a profound impact on individual gay men and lesbians, helping them come to terms with their sexuality and recognize that they were a part of something much larger than themselves. But while Stonewall was the birthplace of gay liberation, the movement for gay civic equality had begun much earlier. After some fizzling starts in Los Angeles and San Francisco in the early 1950’s, the effort found its footing in the more staid precincts of Washington, D.C. The leaders of this cause may not have been “revolting” drag queens, but they were revolutionaries, of a sort. 

    The central figure was a Harvard-trained astronomer named Franklin E. Kameny. In 1957, Kameny was fired from his job with the Army Map Service on account of his homosexuality. Thousands of people had already been terminated on such grounds, but Kameny was the first to challenge his dismissal, a decision that would, in the words of the legal scholar William Eskridge, eventually make him “the Rosa Parks and the Martin Luther King and the Thurgood Marshall of the gay rights movement.’” In 1960, Kameny appealed to the Supreme Court to restore his job. The petition that he wrote invoked the noblest aspirations of the American founding: life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. To the government’s claim that his firing was justified on account of its right to prohibit those engaged in “immoral” conduct, Kameny replied with what was, for its time, a radical, even scandalous, retort: “Petitioner asserts, flatly, unequivocally, and absolutely uncompromisingly, that homosexuality, whether by mere inclination or by overt act, is not only not immoral, but that, for those choosing voluntarily to engage in homosexual acts, such acts are moral in a real and positive sense, and are good, right, and desirable, socially and personally.” He continued: “In their being nothing more than a reflection of ancient primitive, archaic, obsolete taboos and prejudices, the policies are an incongruous, anachronistic relic of the Stone Age carried over into the Space Age — and a harmful relic!” 

    Inspired by the African-American civil rights movement, Kameny expressed his outrage at being treated as a “second-rate citizen,” and like the leaders of that heroic struggle he appealed to America’s revolutionary founding document for redress: 

    We may commence with the Declaration of Independence, and its affirmation, as an “inalienable right,” that of “the pursuit of happiness.” Surely a most fundamental, unobjectionable, and unexceptionable element in human happiness is the right to bestow affection upon, and to receive affection from whom one wishes. Yet, upon pain of severe penalty, the government itself would abridge this right for the homosexual.

    Kameny’s arguments may have been revolutionary, but his goals were not. He had no desire to overturn the American government; he just wanted it to live up to its self-proclaimed principles. When his appeal to the Supreme Court was denied, Kameny founded the first sustained organization in the United States to represent the interests of “homophiles” (as some gays called themselves at the time), the Mattachine Society of Washington, D.C., in which capacity he led peaceful protests, wrote letters to every member of Congress, and engaged in public awareness campaigns. In 1965 — four years before Stonewall — Kameny organized the first picket for gay rights outside the White House. Men were required to wear jackets and ties; women, blouses and skirts reaching below the knee. “If you’re asking for equal employment rights,” he instructed his nine comrades, “look employable.” Eight years later, he played a crucial role in lobbying the American Psychiatric Association to remove homosexuality from its register of mental disorders. 

    To the younger and more militant gay liberationists of New York and San Francisco, Kameny’s dedication to liberal reform reeked of assimilationism. Many of them came to view Kameny with contempt, speaking of him in the same tones with which black nationalists derided Martin Luther King, Jr. With his fussy dress codes, his carefully typewritten letters, and his veneration of the Constitution, Kameny was a practitioner of dreaded “respectability politics,” which for radicals (then and now) has been the great scourge of American liberalism. But Kameny was no conformist. In his petition in 1960, he declared: 

    These entire proceedings, from the Civil Service Commission regulation through its administration and the consequent adverse personnel actions, to respondents’ courtroom arguments, are a classic, textbook exercise in the imposition of conformity for the sake of nothing else than conformity, and of the rigorous suppression of dissent, difference, and non-conformity. There is no more reason or need for a citizen’s sexual tastes or habits to conform to those of the majority than there is for his gastronomic ones to do so, and there is certainly no rational basis for making his employment, whether private or by the government, contingent upon such conformity.

    In 2015 — fifty years after staging his picket outside the White House, and four years after his death at the age of eighty-six Kameny was vindicated when the very Supreme Court that had refused to hear his case of wrongful termination ruled that the Constitution recognized the right of same-sex couples to marry. Obergefell v. Hodges was a momentous victory for the American principle of equality before the law, achieved through the American principles of freedom of expression and freedom of association. (Today it is not uncommon for gay couples to include excerpts from Justice Anthony Kennedy’s majority opinion among the readings at their wedding ceremonies). Five years later the Court completed the work of Kameny and his legatees in Bostock v. Clayton County, ruling that the Civil Rights Act of 1964 protects gay and transgender people from discrimination in the same way that it does other minority groups. By this point, the court was mainly tying up loose ends, as the private sector had already begun instituting its own nondiscrimination policies. Finally, it seemed, America had put the gay question to rest.

     

    II 

     

    One of the most puzzling aspects of our contemporary political debate has been the reemergence of gay rights — or, in the parlance of our times, “LGBTQ rights” — as a subject of fierce public controversy. The major battleground is the public schools, where, over the past several years, states and municipalities across the country have passed laws prohibiting discussion of subjects pertaining to sexual orientation and gender identity in early grade levels. Some of the rhetoric surrounding these efforts (describing schoolteachers as “groomers”) has a distinctly menacing tone, invoking ugly stereotypes of gay men as pedophiles.

    But just as the rhetoric of the anti-gay right harks back to a darker time, the language of some of those purporting to speak on behalf of “LGBTQ people” has assumed something of a retro quality as well. The most visible manifestation of this development has been the revival of the word represented by the last letter in that cumbersome acronym: “queer.” A decade ago, the New York Times had printed this word — commonly regarded as a slur — only eighty-five times in the paper’s entire history. In 2022 alone, the Times published it well over six hundred times. (Pamela Paul published these figures in her Times column last October.) Once difficult to find on the website or in the literature of the country’s leading gay rights organization, the Human Rights Campaign (HRC), “queer” is rapidly replacing “gay” and “lesbian” in our discourse. Last year, in a six-and-a-half-minute video introducing herself, HRC’s new president did not once utter those words. She did employ “queer.” 

    Like nearly all words, “queer” has several meanings, and its usage has evolved over time. Seventy years ago, some masculine “straight-acting” gay men favored “queer” as a means of differentiating themselves from their more effeminate brothers, whom they derided as “fairies.” (Gays are as capable as any minority group of replicating among themselves the prejudice that they endure in mainstream society, a lamentable form of self-hatred that often stigmatizes the more flamboyant, the more gender nonconforming, the “swish” who could not “pass” for straight if his life depended on it. As Kameny himself argued, homosexuals “are as honest and as dishonest, as reliable and as unreliable, as industrious and as lazy, as conscientious and as irresponsible, as liberal and as conservative, as religious and as irreligious, as much law-abiding and law-breaking as is the citizenry at large.”) The most common usage of “queer,” however, was as a derogatory epithet. It ranked with “faggot,” and was often the last word a gay man heard before having his head bashed in. 

    Around the late 1980’s, justifiably angered at the societal apathy towards the AIDS crisis, some left-wing gays and lesbians defiantly appropriated “queer” from the homophobes. The radical direct-action group Queer Nation outed closeted public figures and famously disrupted a taping of the “Arsenio Hall Show” to protest the appearance of the gay-bashing comedian Andrew Dice Clay. Today, in its most innocuous application, “queer” can serve as a concise label for the entire LGBTQ community — not all transgender people are homosexuals, and many lesbians feel left out by the term “gay.” Popular television shows such as Queer Eye for the Straight Guy and Queer as Folk do not carry a political connotation so much as they do a playful one. To adopt a critical “queer” approach — to examine literature, film, art, historical episodes, or relationships for homosexual subtexts — can be a valid method of analysis. Adopting a slur used by one’s enemies, according to this reasoning, robs the word of its ability to harm. 

    Some argue that the embrace of “queer” over “gay” represents a natural evolution in the use of language, no different from the way in which “gay” started to replace “homosexual” and “homophile” in the 1970’s. But whether used pejoratively, proudly, or as a matter of mere linguistic convenience, “queer” has always been a loaded word, encompassing meanings and implications that the more neutral “gay” lacks. Some of those who embrace “queer” liken themselves to African-Americans who have reclaimed “nigger.” But the comparison doesn’t wash. Where university course books abound in Queer Studies classes, there are no course offerings, mercifully, in N-word Studies. (See the difference? Having reluctantly used the word once I don’t wish to use it again.) You will never hear Oprah Winfrey, Henry Louis Gates, Jr., or Hakeem Jeffries use this word to refer to themselves or another black person. The disgusting word has of course been given a new lease on life in popular African-American culture, particularly in hip-hop, where it is commonplace, the result of a complicated psychology and sociology; but there, too, all the entertainment pleasure notwithstanding, it grates. 

    The Oxford English Dictionary defines “queer” adjectivally as “strange, odd, peculiar, eccentric, in appearance or character.” As a noun, “queer” denotes a “questionable character, suspicious, dubious.” Many of those who embrace “queer” over “gay” do so precisely because it connotes marginalization. All minorities have found a certain dark glamor in deviance, a kind of reverse prestige in marginalization, even if none have ever wished to pay the price. Many gays — like many straights — reject the mainstream, which they find stifling and oppressive, and they wish to subvert it. “Queer,” in this sense, implies less a sexual orientation than a socio-political one. Identifying herself as “queer past gay,” the late radical feminist author bell hooks said that being queer is not “about who you’re having sex with — that can be a dimension of it — but queer as being about the self that is at odds with everything around it and it has to invent and create and find a place to speak and to thrive and to live.” After years of rejection by society, acceptance can mean the end of dissidence, of coolness, of the romance of rebellion. 

    Such an expansive definition, however, means that anyone — including heterosexuals — can now identify as queer. Not long ago a male journalist “came out” as queer on Twitter while making sure to note that “I’m attracted to a wide range of women, but not men at all.” In case this identity saga seemed illogical, he explained that “embracing being queer was as much an intellectual journey as it was other areas. Just the way I think of structural oppression comes from not feeling heteronormative in my thinking about things.” What regular gay people strived long and hard to transform into one identity attribute among many, to make as relevant to a person’s character as their eye color or shoe size, queers seek to italicize and imbue with transgression. “Queerness” is an attempt to revive homosexuality’s lost radical splendor, which is the inevitable consequence of the attainment of rights and the spread of decency. “Queerness” is a means by which anyone — regardless of sexual orientation — can assume a posture of defiance against mainstream society and bourgeois values.

    The first thing a gay person understands about their sexual orientation is that they harbor a dangerous secret, one requiring them to pretend that they are something that they are not. For gay people, the process of coming out is sacred, marking the point when they stop living a lie and begin living in truth. For this reason, a heterosexual who “comes out” as queer disrespects a long and harsh struggle and reeks of identity slumming, like the episode of “Seinfeld” in which Jerry’s dentist converts to Judaism “just for the jokes.” The pose is a moral travesty. The British lesbian writer Julie Bindel has observed that “queer” has increasingly come to describe “anyone who decides that admitting to being heterosexual is boring.” 

    The proliferation of functionally straight people declaring themselves queer has been a subject of bemused ridicule among actual gay people for some time. But the adoption of various queer identities is no longer an isolated trend. Over the past decade, the proportion of Generation Z (those born after 1997) which identifies as LGBT has tripled to twenty-one percent. (One poll puts the figure at forty percent). Among millennials (those born between 1980 and 1997), this figure doubled from slightly over five percent to ten and a half percent. The rapid rise in LGBT identification is a phenomenon exclusive to young people; the fraction of Generation X, Baby Boomers, and those born before 1946 who identify as LGBT has remained roughly stable (at 4.2 percent, 2.6 percent, and .8 percent, respectively). 

    Some might argue that this increase in LGBT identification among the young is the natural, and welcome, result of America becoming more tolerant of diverse sexual and gender identities; that, just as the number of left-handed people increased once we stopped forcing kids to write with their right hands, so has the number of people willing to acknowledge their LGBT identity similarly grown. But the increase in LGBT identity has not correlated with a rise in same-sex behavior. In 2008, five percent of Americans under thirty identified as LGBT, and a similar number reported engaging in same-sex relations. By 2021, while the proportion of this cohort identifying as LGBT more than tripled, only half of them reported same-sex sexual activity.

    This incongruence is owed partly to the increase in the number of people, particularly young people, identifying as bisexual. More than half of LGBT Americans, fifty-seven percent, define themselves this way. Yet among those married or cohabitating, they are overwhelmingly paired with a member of the opposite sex. This has led to the curious outcome whereby LGBT Americans — a group once known quaintly as “the gay community” — are now more likely to be married or living with someone of the opposite sex (twenty-two percent) than with someone of the same sex (sixteen percent). Queerness, then, is increasingly becoming just another trend that gay people innovate (like fashionable neighborhoods, music, clothing, and other forms of cultural expression) and straight people adopt. 

    The rise in LGBT identity is also a markedly political development. Across time, cultures, and geography, homosexuality has always been a naturally occurring and randomly distributed phenomenon, “numbering its adherents everywhere,” as Proust wrote, “among the people, in the army, in the church, in the prison, on the throne.” Gay people can be found among every race, class, nationality, and political camp; the only way in which they are uniform is in the nature of their same-sex attraction. And yet, from 2008 to 2021, LGBT identification tripled among self-identified “very liberal” college students while rising only three to nine percent among those who are slightly liberal, moderate, and conservative. Today, while five percent of “very conservative” college students identify as LGBT, a full half of “very liberal” students do. Even accounting for the entirely understandable fact that gay people tend to be more liberal than the rest of the general population (a trend that has been decreasing along with the political saliency of homosexuality), there is no explanation for this massive disparity other than that it is exogenously influenced. 

    Heavily influenced by social media and the broader political environment, the biological identity of gayness is being superseded by the subjective identity of queerness. Whereas the former is innate and has no inherent political ramifications, the latter can be freely chosen and is politically radical. According to the Foundation for Individual Rights and Expression, a very liberal white female college student who supports shouting down a campus speaker has a seventy percent likelihood of identifying as LGBT. Unsurprisingly, there are psychological consequences for those who decide to put themselves “at odds with everything around” them. Despite the growing societal acceptance of homosexuality, the number of LGBT students reporting mental health issues has soared over the past decade. “It is possible that the groups which report worse mental health — such as young LGBT and very liberal people — have disproportionately shaped, and been shaped by, a new left-modernist culture,” writes Eric Kaufmann of Birkbeck College, who has studied the rise in LGBT identity among youth. “This zeitgeist values transgressing social boundaries while valorizing vulnerability and victimhood.”

    A zeitgeist of transgression and victimhood is one that, by definition, will never be satisfied. It will forever be in opposition. “I feel an inexplicable amount of rage witnessing the Senate likely to overcome the filibuster to vote to codify marriage rights for same-sex couples.” These words condemning last year’s belated legislative codification of marriage equality came not from a fire-breathing evangelical preacher, but from the deputy director for Transgender Justice at the American Civil Liberties Union, a leading figure of the queer left named Chase Strangio. 

    A significant part of my career has (begrudgingly) been devoted to marriage-related litigation. I find it disappointing how much time and resources went into fighting for inclusion in the deeply flawed and fundamentally violent institution of civil marriage. I believe in many ways, the mainstream LGBTQ legal movement caused significant harm in further entrenching the institution of marriage as an organizing structure of US civil society.

    Even equality, for him, is not worth the renunciation of the glamour of outsiderhood. 

    This cleaving to marginality helps to explain the queer aversion to Pete Buttigieg, whose most vocal opponents were found not among the homophobic right but among the queer left, who saw in the former mayor of South Bend a paragon of “homonormativity.” During the campaign of 2020, a group of activists calling themselves “Queers Against Pete” attempted to disrupt his events. In a screed for The New Republic that the magazine later retracted, the writer Dale Peck derided Buttigieg as “Mary Pete,” the gay version of an Uncle Tom. That Buttigieg is not a “socialist” or a “revolutionary” offended Masha Gessen of The New Yorker, who bemoaned his appeal to “older, white, straight people,” a quality that rendered him “a straight politician in a gay man’s body.” There is something repulsive about the policing of authenticity, and historically it has been one of the most destructive ways in which members of a minority turn on each other. 

    Reflecting upon a TIME magazine cover featuring Buttigieg and his husband standing outside their home, Greta LaFleur, a professor of American Studies at Yale, considered how “our first gay first family might actually be a straight one.” For those confused as to how a same-sex couple could qualify as “straight,” LaFleur explained: “If straight people can be queer — as so many of them seem so impatient to explain to me — can’t gay people also be straight?” The title of this ugly little diatribe? “Heterosexuality Without Women.” LaFleur never delineated just what she meant by “heterosexuality,” imputing it to the Buttigiegs based upon their appearance (“I wondered, for a second, if they were actually wearing the same pair of pants,”) traditionalism (the image reeked of “Norman Rockwell,”) and sexual modesty (“there’s actually no sex at center stage”).

    It is important to say clearly, therefore, that aside from same-sex attraction, there is no “correct” way to be gay, just as there is no “correct” way to be left-handed, and to claim otherwise is not progressive but regressive, foisting upon gay people the same gendered expectations and roles from which they fought so long and hard to break free. These critics are like the progressive fools of the 1980s who said that Margaret Thatcher was not really a woman, and their doctrinaire definitions are pernicious. That Buttigieg has chosen a life of white picket fences, childrearing, and monogamy makes him no less of a gay man than one who opts for a life of childless hedonism in the gay ghetto. Of course Buttigieg is gay. What he isn’t is queer. 

    With its insistence that gay people adhere to a very narrow set of political and identitarian commitments, to a particular definition that delegitimates everything outside of itself, political queerness is deeply illiberal. This is in stark opposition to the spirit of the mainstream gay rights movement, which was liberal in every sense — philosophically, temperamentally, and procedurally. It achieved its liberal aspirations (securing equality) by striving for liberal aims (access to marriage and the military) via liberal means (at the ballot box, through the courts, and in the public square). Appealing to liberal values, it accomplished an incredible revolution in human consciousness, radically transforming how Americans viewed a once despised minority. And it did so animated by the liberal belief that inclusion does not require the erasure of one’s own particular identity, or even the tempering of it. By design, the gay movement was capacious, and made room for queers in its vision of an America where sexual orientation was no longer a barrier to equal citizenship. Queerness, alas, has no room for gays. 

    The victory of the gay movement and its usurpation by the queer one represents an ominous succession. The gay movement sought to reform laws and attitudes so that they would align with America’s founding liberal principles; the queer movement posits that such principles are intrinsically oppressive and therefore deserving of denigration. The gay movement was grounded in objective fact; the queer movement is rooted in Gnostic postmodernism. For the gay movement, homosexuality was something to be treated as any other benign human trait, whereas the queer movement imbues same-sex desire and gender nonconformity with a revolutionary socio-political valence. (Not for the first time, revolution is deemed more important than rights.) And whereas the gay movement strived for mainstream acceptance of gay people, the queer movement finds the very concept of a mainstream malevolent, a form of “structural violence.” Illiberal in its tactics, antinomian in its ideology, scornful of ordinary people and how they choose to live, and glorifying marginalization, queerness is a betrayal of the gay movement, and of gay people themselves. 

     

    III

     

    The foundations of queer politics lie in queer theory. Like the other tributaries of post-structuralist thought, queer theory explains the entirety of human relations — indeed, of human existence itself — in terms of power. In his pioneering History of Sexuality, Michel Foucault posited that homosexuality is a socially constructed identity that was imposed upon a set of practices in the middle of the nineteenth century. “Homosexuality appeared as one of the forms of sexuality when it was transposed from the practice of sodomy onto a kind of superior androgyny, a hermaphroditism of the soul,” he wrote. “The sodomite had been a temporary sinner; the homosexual was now a species.” The homosexual did not exist until this point; he was created by “discourses” that privileged the “normal.” The classification of homosexuality, and the subsequent “creation” of the homosexual, was another bourgeois capitalist tool of oppression. 

    Foucault was right to contend that the concept of sexual orientation, and the subsequent “invention” of the homosexual, were uniquely modern. Where he erred was in his claim that this new understanding was an oppressive deployment of discursive power. On the contrary, it was the single most liberating development in the history of homosexuality, in that it allowed society to understand gay people as a distinct minority group that could seek legal recognition and protection. 

    When you work your way through their ostentatiously abstruse vocabulary, the intent of the queer theorists becomes clear: revolution against the “normal,” however it happens to be understood. “Queer is by definition whatever is at odds with the normal, the legitimate, the dominant,” David Halperin, one of the leading academic queer theorists, explained in 1995 in Saint Foucault: Towards a Gay Historiography. In this analysis, expanding our conception of the normal — which the gay movement stupendously achieved — is worse than insufficient. It is a sordid collaboration with power. (This is how the extension of hard-won marriage rights to gay people becomes the strengthening of a “fundamentally violent institution.”) Standing among the vanguard that is striving to hasten our redemption, our glorious human future, is a never-ending obligation. “Normalizing the queer would be, after all, its sad finish,” Judith Butler, one of the grand poobahs of queer theory, explains. Only liberation from the normal will do. Lacking a normative dimension to its analysis, queer theory is, at its essence, nihilistic. “There is nothing in particular to which [queer] necessarily refers,” Halperin writes. “It is an identity without an essence.” Which allows for an ideology without limits. 

    In 1984, in her influential article “Thinking Sex: Notes for a Radical Theory of the Politics of Sexuality,” Gayle Rubin delineated the consequences of such an ideology. Widely considered to be one of the foundational texts of queer theory, Rubin’s thesis is that “sex is always political.” Hip to the fact that “sexuality is impervious to political analysis as long as it is primarily conceived as a biological phenomenon or an aspect of individual psychology,” she must therefore negate biology, psychology, and the historical record. Rubin is a cultural anthropologist; like the other leading queer theorists, she has no formal training in the hard sciences or history. This absence of knowledge is of no hindrance to the queer theorists, of course. Biology, psychology, and even in history all are mere “discourses” shaped by those holding “power,” and all must bow before the tyranny of the emancipatory theory. 

    Heavily influenced by Marx, the queer theorists neatly apply his economic analysis to sexual relations. In place of his pyramidical class system with its oppressive capitalists on top and oppressed proletarians toiling down below, Rubin constructs a “sexual hierarchy” in the form of a “charmed circle” reinforcing a system of laws that “operate to coerce everyone towards normality.” In the middle of this circle sits the various forms of privileged sexuality: “heterosexual, marital, monogamous, reproductive, and non-commercial. It should be coupled, relational, within the same generation, and occur at home.” Existing precariously on the circle’s “outer limits” is “bad, abnormal, unnatural, damned sexuality,” as well as sex that is “homosexual, unmarried, promiscuous, non-procreative, or commercial.” Rubin’s description of how this sexual system operates parodies the Marxist dialectic of class struggle:

    Differences in social value create friction among these groups, who engage in political contest to alter or maintain their place in the ranking. Contemporary sexual politics should be reconceptualized in terms of the emergence and on-going development of this system, its social relations, the ideologies which interpret it, and its characteristic modes of conflict.

    The sexual hierarchy is of a piece with the other forms of oppression that exist within bourgeois societies. “All these hierarchies of sexual value — religious, psychiatric, and popular — function in much the same ways as do ideological systems of racism, ethnocentrism, and religious chauvinism,” Rubin writes. “They rationalize the well-being of the sexually privileged and the adversity of the sexual rabble.” 

    According to Rubin, Western societies vigilantly police their systems of sexual oppression lest the acceptance of any form of “abnormal” sexuality spark the “domino theory of sexual peril” whereby the entire structure would collapse. “If anything is permitted to cross this erotic DMZ, the barrier against scary sex will crumble and something unspeakable will skitter across,” she declares. The goal, then, should be not to expand the “charmed circle” so as to include homosexuality, but do away with it altogether. Foreshadowing the attacks on Pete Buttigieg and other “cisgender white gay men” that has become such a staple of queer discourse, Rubin observes that while “most homosexuality is still on the bad side of the line… if it is coupled and monogamous, the society is beginning to recognize that it includes the full range of human interaction.” That, believe it or not, is a bad thing. By contrast, she complains that “promiscuous homosexuality, sadomasochism, fetishism, transsexuality, and cross-generational encounters are still viewed as unmodulated horrors incapable of affection, love, free choice, kindness, or transcendence.” 

    Most gay people would be repelled at seeing their sexual orientation, a core aspect of their identity, conflated with pastimes such as “sadomasochism” and “fetishism.” Elsewhere Rubin lists homosexuality alongside other “innocuous behaviors” such as “prostitution, obscenity, or recreational drug use.” But if the biological phenomenon of sexual orientation is no more legitimate a basis for sexual identity than anything else, and all notions of boundaries and propriety are mere instruments of power dynamics, then there is no justification — moral, philosophical, or legal — for deeming a homosexual identity more valid than a sadomasochistic or fetishistic one. (The Reverend Jerry Falwell agreed.) The happiness of the many is to be held hostage to the cheap transgressiveness of the few. Devoid of any limiting principle, queer theory compels its adherents to wage perpetual war against the “normal” — often from the precious and protected ramparts of the faculty lounge.

    This ethos of self-imposed marginalization is a recipe for permanent despair, but for its advocates it is thrilling all the same, for one must forever be seeking novel ways to épater la bourgeoisie. “Sexualities keep marching out of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual and on to the pages of social history,” Rubin marvels. “At present, several other groups are trying to emulate the success of homosexuals. Bisexuals, sadomasochists, individuals who prefer cross-generational encounters, transsexuals, and transvestites are all in various states of community formation and identity acquisition.” She has seen the future and it is queer. 

    In their contention that homosexuality is a series of freely chosen acts, a voluntary persona rather than an inborn identity (a claim directly at odds with the most fundamental premise of the gay rights movement), the queer theorists are in odd alignment with the reactionary forces which have everywhere sought to repress gay people. And this is not the only notion that the queer theorists share with their far-right antagonists; the two sides operate in a perverse symbiosis. Rubin seems keen on validating the portents of anti-gay bigots who argue that toleration of homosexuality will open the floodgates to other moral depredations. Her warning is like Scalia’s. “Sodomy laws, adult incest laws…clearly interfere with consensual behavior and impose criminal penalties on it,” she writes. “If it is difficult for gay people to find employment where they do not have to pretend, it is doubly and triply so for more exotically sexed individuals. Sadomasochists leave their fetish clothes at home, and know that they must be especially careful to conceal their real identities. An exposed pedophile would probably be stoned out of the office.” 

    This lament for the plight of pedophiles — one of several groups whom Rubin sympathetically describes, alongside homosexuals, as “erotic dissidents” — is not an isolated one. Throughout her canonical essay Rubin decries the treatment of those preferring “cross-generational encounters,” a euphemism that she employs not in reference to the May-December romance. “Adults who deviate too much from conventional standards of sexual conduct are often denied contact with the young, even their own,” she laments, along with the fact that “members of the teaching professions are closely monitored for signs of sexual misconduct.” Rubin lauds the notorious North American Man Boy Love Association (NAMBLA) for its opposition to child pornography laws. “Although the Supreme Court has also ruled that it is a constitutional right to possess obscene material for private use, some child pornography laws prohibit even the private possession of any sexual material involving minors.” The horror! America’s treatment of pedophiles brings to her mind nothing so much as the twinned Red and Lavender Scares of the McCarthy era: 

    Like communists and homosexuals in the 1950s, boylovers are so stigmatized that it is difficult to find defenders for their civil liberties, let alone for their erotic orientation. Consequently, the police have feasted on them. Local police, the FBI, and watchdog postal inspectors have joined to build a huge apparatus whose sole aim is to wipe out the community of men who love underaged youth. In twenty years or so, when some of the smoke has cleared, it will be much easier to show that these men have been the victims of a savage and undeserved witch hunt. A lot of people will be embarrassed by their collaboration with this persecution, but it will be too late to do much good for those men who have spent their lives in prison. 

    The defense of pedophilia is a running theme in the literature of queer theory. Describing the transformation of sexual acts into sexual orientation in his History of Sexuality, Foucault relates the story of a nineteenth-century French farmhand who “had obtained a few caresses from a little girl” and was subsequently reported to the authorities by her parents. “What is the significant thing about this story?” Foucault asks. “The pettiness of it all; the fact that this everyday occurrence in the life of village sexuality, these inconsequential bucolic pleasures, could become, from a certain time, the object not only of a collective intolerance but of a judicial action, a medical intervention, a careful clinical examination, and an entire theoretical elaboration.” The possibility that the “bucolic pleasures” Foucault so elegiacally describes in this rhapsody to child molestation might not have been “inconsequential” for the “little girl” does not vex him. No, what concerns Foucault is that the behavior of the farmhand is seized upon by jurists, doctors, clinicians, magistrates, and all the other lickspittles of “power.” Foucault is shaken by how “our society — and it was doubtless the first in history to take such measures — assembled around these timeless gestures, these barely furtive pleasures between simple-minded adults and alert children, a whole machinery for speechifying, analyzing, and investigating.” In the late 1970s Foucault advocated for abolishing France’s age of consent laws, and in 2021 he was accused posthumously of raping boys as young as eight while living in Tunisia in the late 1960s. 

    For the queer theorists, the taboo on “cross-generational” or “intergenerational” sex is just another deplorable boundary to “queerness.” “Why is age — unlike, say, race or class — understood as a sexualized power-differential protected by law?” asks Annamarie Jagose in Queer Theory: An Introduction. “Is it possible to eroticize children in an ethical way? These are the questions commonly raised — and by no means yet resolved — in the controversy over intergenerational sex.” Judith Buterl, an internationally renowned practitioner of the rhetorical question, smuggles pedophilia into a long list including a number of worthy concerns: “If marriage and the military are to remain contested zones, as they surely should, it will be crucial to maintain a political culture of contestation on these and other parallel issues, such as the legitimacy and legality of public zones of sexual exchange, intergenerational sex, adoption outside marriage, increased research and testing for AIDS, and transgender politics. All of these are debated issues, but where can the debate, the contest, take place?” Are pedophiles, then, merely queer? 

    Thankfully, Rubin’s prescience is as deficient as her ethics, and her prediction that sometime in the not-too-distant future “it will be much easier to show” that “boylovers” were the “victims of a savage and undeserved witch hunt” in the way that gay men and lesbians were purged from the federal government has not come to pass. While its normalization of pedophilia — suddenly the dream of normality is valid! — remains on the margins, where decency and empathy decree it should be, queer theory has managed to infect our public life in other ways, mainly through its deconstruction of the sex binary and the supplanting of sex with gender. 

    The idea for which Butler is most famous — that gender is a social construct — is an important notion, even if thinkers from Plato to Wollstonecraft to Mill had recognized it long before she did. (To be sure, Butler’s claim that gender is entirely a social construct is far more sweeping and radical than what any of these earlier philosophers proposed.) Socially imposed gender norms can be a prison for many people, especially gay men and lesbians, who by their very nature as same-sex-attracted beings challenge the traditional notions of what it means to be a man or a woman. One of the great achievements of the gay movement was to rupture the conflation between biological sex and socially constructed gender; a man need not be stereotypically masculine in order to qualify as a man, nor need a woman be stereotypically feminine to count as a woman. Blurring the gender binary has helped all of us — gay, straight, bisexual — to live our lives free of gendered expectations and roles. 

    But there are limits to what social constructionism can explain. While gender may be, as Butler contends, in significant part “performative,” biological sex is not. It is real, immutable, and, among humans, dimorphic. The sex binary is certainly essential to homosexuality; without it, gay men and women would have no ability to comprehend themselves or to explain their same-sex orientation. If “man” and “woman” are not stable categories, then neither are “gay” and “lesbian.” These realities are at odds with the ascendant ideology of gender, which holds that the very existence of binaries and categories are mechanisms of oppression. By arguing that both biological sex and the sex binary are social constructions, gender ideology truncates gay identity by conceptualizing it as a halfway point to another sex. It also makes a mockery of transgender identity, which relies on the existence of the sex binary in an even more essential way. The renowned transgender economist Deirdre McCloskey entitled her memoir about her transition Crossing, evoking the process of traveling from one side of a boundary to another. 

    Until fairly recently, the term “transgender” referred to those with gender dysphoria, the psychological term, and the medical diagnosis, describing the severe sense of unease that one feels at the discordance between their biological sex and their gender identity. This condition affects an extremely small number of people. Today, the meaning of “transgender” has been broadened to include anyone who does not conform to stereotypical gender roles, a process of etymological imperialism that threatens to delegitimate gay men and lesbians. The Human Rights Campaign, for instance, defines “transgender” as “an umbrella term for people whose gender identity and/or expression is different from cultural expectations based on the sex they were assigned at birth,” a meaning so far-reaching as to comprise every gay person, who, by dint of their attraction to members of the same sex, expresses their gender in ways which are at odds with “cultural expectations.” A slide presentation recently delivered at my old elementary school described a “transgender person” as “someone whose gender identity or gender expression does not correspond with their sex assigned at birth,” which would make many effeminate men and masculine women transgender, and unwittingly invokes the nineteenth-century theory of “sexual inversion” that conceptualizes gay people as heterosexuals born in the wrong body. 

    It is ideas such as these which Republican politicians have cited as evidence for their claim that America’s public schools have become hotbeds of radical queer and gender theory. At first blush, this fracas seems like a rehash of the perennial battle over school curricula. From the Scopes trial to the Reagan-era clash over abstinence education, these controversies are invariably framed as contests between enlightened modernizers and neanderthal reactionaries. While claims of a nationwide effort to “groom” prepubescent children show the signs of an all-American moral panic, it is unfortunately the case that some of the central tenets of queer theory have escaped the ivory tower and found their way into some public schools. Materials published by the San Diego Unified School District, for instance, call for a “linguistic revolution to move beyond gender binaries,” whereby men are to be called “people with a penis” and women “people with a vulva.” A document promulgated by the Portland Public Schools maintains that the gender binary is a vestige of “white colonizers” and that terms such as “girls and boys,” “ladies and gentleman,” and “mom and dad” should be replaced with “people,” “folx,” and “guardians.” An education guide for teachers in Grades 3-8 promulgated by the Human Rights Campaign advises replacing the term “Snowman” with “Snowperson” so that students be made to “understand the differences between gender identity, sexual orientation and sex assigned at birth.”

    In 2016, the Gay-Straight Alliance Network — an informal association of support groups for gay students with some four thousand chapters across the country — officially changed its name to the Genders & Sexualities Alliance Network, purportedly at the insistence of the “countless youth leaders who understand their genders and sexualities to be uniquely theirs and have moved beyond the labels of gay and straight, and the limits of a binary gender system.” A nine point manifesto drafted by the organization, explicitly inspired by the Black Panther Party’s Ten-Point Program, calls for “the abolition of the police, ICE, Borders and the Judicial System,” “Decolonization and Reparations for all Indigenous and Black People,” and “an End of the Cisgender Heterosexual Patriarchy.”

    The educators advancing this agenda surely think of themselves as well-intentioned, and the impulse to make schools — long sites of trauma for gay and transgender youth — more welcoming is salutary. But by inculcating young people in the tenets of radical gender ideology, these would-be revolutionaries are actually doing harm, proliferating sloppy and dogmatic ideas about some of the most fundamental dimensions of human life, exploiting the good will that the gay movement finally accrued, and confusing and hurting the very students they purport to help. 

     

    IV

     

    It was to be expected, as societal approval of homosexuality soared and legal equality for gay people was finally achieved, that the infrastructure of the gay rights movement would be deployed on behalf of transgender people. So long as the aims and the tactics of the movement remain the same — securing legal equality and social acceptance — this is a worthy endeavor. Beholden to the concepts of radical gender ideology, however, the movement has gone beyond seeking for trans people what it won for gays, evolving from being a force that changed reality by transforming public attitudes into something that opposes reality itself. 

    The examples of this illusory program lie all around us. The steady erasure of the word “woman” in favor of the dehumanizing “pregnant person,” “menstruators,” and “bodies with vaginas.” The athletic triumphs of natal men competing in women’s sports competitions. The placement of natal men in women’s rape shelters and prisons. The ACLU’s expurgation of the words “woman,” “she,” and “her” from a Ruth Bader Ginsburg quotation extolling the importance of abortion rights. Facebook offering its users the option of seventy-one genders. Recently trying to locate the men’s room at a restaurant, I could only smile at the sign that sought to cause the least possible offense: “This is a bathroom with urinals and stalls.” 

    It used to be conservatives who told gay people that their sexuality could be corrected, that gay men finding “the right girl” (or, in the case of lesbians, “the right guy”) would fix their condition. Now it is self-fashioned progressives who instruct gays that they must get over their archaic attraction to people of the same-sex. According to the BBC style guide, a “homosexual” is a person who is “attracted to people of their own gender,” a linguistic legerdemain that, by virtue of the mantra that “trans women are women and trans men are men,” has led to lesbians being called “vagina fetishists” for their refusal to date “people with a penis.” In her lauded book The Right to Sex, the Oxford philosopher Amia Srinivasan asks us to “consider the gay men who express delighted disgust at vaginas … Is this the expression of an innate, and thus permissible revulsion — or a learned and suspect misogyny?” It happens that one of my earliest memories of the terrifying recognition that I might be different from other boys transpired when one of my bunkmates at summer camp unveiled a nudie mag hidden beneath his bed. We all huddled around, and when he turned to the page on which the object of our desires spread her legs, I felt a pit in my stomach as my bunkmates erupted in cries of adolescent exaltation. I can assure Professor Srinivasan that the basis of my reaction to that photograph, which I understood immediately as something I needed to keep secret, and which became a source of shame for years, was the furthest thing from “learned.” 

    The conflation of gender nonconformity with transgenderism has predictably resulted in an explosion in the number of young people identifying as transgender. Many if not most of these children are likely to be gay. In 2021 a study of boys with gender dysphoria found only a 12.2% persistence rate, and of the 87.8% who desisted, 63.6% grew up to be gay. Placing gender dysphoric children on puberty blockers, while perhaps necessary for an extremely small number undergoing severe distress, disrupts the stage of human development when sexual orientation becomes recognizable. “Gender-affirming care” involves procedures that can lead to a lifetime of being unable to achieve orgasm, and in most cases results in sterilization. The not insignificant number of those who undergo transition only to regret it later, the growing constituency known as “detransitioners,” commonly cite internalized homophobia as the impetus for believing they were trans — the false hope that, by changing their sex, they could rid themselves of their unwanted same-sex attraction. Staff at the United Kingdom’s leading gender identity clinic for young people (recently forced to shut down following a government investigation which faulted it for rushing young people to transition) used to morbidly joke that, thanks to their work, “there would be no gay people left.” 

    More recently than we would care to admit, gay people were institutionalized, lobotomized, and subjected to electroshock therapy, all in the attempt to “make” them straight. Today the inhuman practice of “conversion therapy” is outlawed in many states, and rightfully so. But a similar campaign is afoot to conflate this discredited practice with talk therapy for gender dysphoria, so that a child’s assertion that they are transgender would be sufficient grounds to place them on the path to gender reassignment surgery. Under this dispensation, anything short of “affirming” a transgender child’s identity would be considered a human rights violation. According to the Human Rights Campaign, “being transgender is not a phase, and trying to dismiss it as such can be harmful,” a claim at odds with the available scientific research and the experiences of other advanced democracies such as Finland, Sweden, and the United Kingdom, which have all imposed stricter standards for the disbursement of puberty blockers to gender dysphoric children. 

    Gays have for decades been falsely accused of trying to “convert” children to their “lifestyle.” Ironically, it is now gay children who, by having their gender nonconformity misdiagnosed as gender dysphoria, are most at risk of undergoing a new form of conversion therapy. For what else are we to call the phenomenon by which children who would otherwise grow up to be healthy gay adults are encouraged to undergo irreversible medical interventions? This is conversion therapy, progressive-style. 

    The long march of what Rubin calls “identity acquisition” has no end, and in their incessant quest for norms against which to rebel, the advocates of queerness invent ever more obscure identities to embrace. As being gay no longer carries the cachet that it once did in progressive spaces, and public figures such as Caitlyn Jenner demonstrate that even transgender people can be Republicans, the progressive avant-garde has had to create new categories on the outermost limits of the “charmed circle” through which to stake their claim on marginality, and thereby on virtue. hence the emergence of the latest boutique identity to fasten itself onto the LGBT community: nonbinary. 

    Adopted by those who identify as existing outside the gender binary, the term “nonbinary” actually reifies the system that it is meant to deconstruct. By anointing themselves the possessors of a special and exclusive status — those who are neither male nor female — the members of this caste, this sexual-social avant-garde, relegate the rest of us to a sort of gender purgatory. “In reality, everybody is non-binary,” explains the political philosopher Rebecca Reilly-Cooper. “We all actively participate in some gender norms, passively acquiesce with others, and positively rail against others still. So to call oneself non-binary is in fact to create a new false binary. It also often seems to involve, at least implicitly, placing oneself on the more complex and interesting side of that binary, enabling the non-binary person to claim to be both misunderstood and politically oppressed by the binary cisgender people.”

    But apart from the infinitesimally small number of people born with both male and female sex characteristics (known as intersex), the concept of nonbinary is nonsensical. It is not an orientation (like homosexuality) or a medical condition (like gender dysphoria), but a political statement. Literally embodying the triumph of gender over sex, it is the queering of the self. The illogicality of the proposition, and the details of its real-life consequences, do not trouble those promoting it. “Clark prefers they/them/he pronouns and would like to be known as my kid/my son who is nonbinary,” the mother of a nonbinary kindergartner announced in a social media post with the pride that one reserves for sharing the news of their child’s acceptance into Harvard. “My son who is nonbinary” is as paradoxical as “nonbinary lesbian,” considering that the definition of a lesbian is a woman attracted to other women

    Mimicking the work of gay historians who have endeavored to document the pervasiveness of homosexuality throughout the span of human existence, queer activists have ransacked the past for validation of their identities. The principal result of this revisionist project to “queer” history has been the erasure of gay people, and women. One can scarcely read about the Stonewall Uprising today without being informed that it was “trans women of color,” not gay men and lesbians, who led the revolt; the elevation of two figures in particular, Marsha P. Johnson and Sylvia Rivera, can only be described as a form of secular apotheosis. The list of famous figures (almost all women) posthumously claimed as having been transgender or nonbinary meanwhile grows at an impressive clip. Queen Hatshepsut, Joan of Arc, Vita Sackville-West, Radclyffe Hall, Louisa May Alcott, Marlene Dietrich — all have been classified as either transgender men or nonbinary, as anything other than what they were: women. Apparently, because these women refused to conform to stereotypical notions of femininity, excelled at traditionally male pursuits, and exhibited character traits commonly associated with men (strength, outspokenness, ambition), they were not actually women. Such interpretations are deeply regressive, and downplay the pervasive sexism that motivated some women to unshackle themselves from oppressive gender roles. 

    In 2020, “to ensure all members of the LGBTQ community feel welcome,” the famed gay Chicago neighborhood of Boystown was renamed “Northalsted.” Last year, in an article about the legacy of West Side Story, a contributor to the New York Times denigrated this classic and moving work of Americana as the creation of “four white men,” their homosexuality (never mind their Jewishness) offering no exculpation for their part in the racist patriarchy. In progressive spaces today, there are few social offenses worse than “dead-naming” a transgender person — to identify them by their given name rather than their chosen one. We have yet to devise a neologism for the process by which women and gay people are being queered out of existence.

    Walt Whitman rhapsodized about the “unifying force” of the “dear love of comrades,” and gay writers across the generations have expounded upon the egalitarian promise of same-sex love. Transcending all lines of race, class, nationality, and social caste, the gay community is, by nature, representative of the whole of mankind. One of the most enriching aspects of being gay is the ability to venture anywhere in the world — from the remotest hamlet to the most bustling city — and find one’s brothers and sisters. But queerness, with its relentless creation of new sexual and gender identities, seeks to atomize us, and rather than toppling hierarchies it inverts them. “Trans people are sacred,” declares Joan of Arc in a recent production at Shakespeare’s Globe in London that envisioned the titular character as nonbinary. “We are the divine.” Hypocritically for a movement purporting to be progressive, queerness is the ultimate status symbol of a new elite, signifying one’s place above the “cishet” (cisgender heterosexual) masses. “Gay is good,” Frank Kameny valiantly assured his fellow homosexuals. “Queer is better,” our new leaders glibly declare. 

     

    V

     

    To understand where queerness inevitably leads, consider the case of Sam Brinton. 

    Until late last year, Brinton was the deputy assistant secretary of spent fuel and waste disposition in the Office of Nuclear Energy at the Department of Energy in Washington, D.C. What distinguished Brinton from being just another Washington bureaucrat with a highfalutin’ title was their (Brinton uses they/them/their pronouns) status as the “first openly genderfluid” employee of the federal government, “genderfluid” being a gender identity that changes over time. According to one website, the frequency of this variance “can be occasionally, every month, every week, every day, to even every few moments a day depending upon the person.” 

    Aside from nuclear waste, Brinton’s other passion is “pup play,” a type of sexual fetish whose devotees adorn themselves in leather outfits and perform the rituals of a dog and its master. We know this because Brinton spoke frequently in public venues about the most intimate details of his sex life, traveling the country to deliver seminars on subjects such as “Spanking: From Calculus To Chemistry.” Visiting the campus of Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute for a lecture on kink in 2017, Brinton discussed “how he enjoys tying up his significant other like a table, and eating his dinner on him while he watches Star Trek.” (The article in which this description appears was published before Brinton “came out” as genderfluid, thus the use of the masculine pronoun). Brinton is also a member of the Sisters of Perpetual Indulgence, a group of drag queens who take on the personas of nuns, where he is known as “Sister Ray Dee O’Active.” At a “Lavender Mass” in 2021, Brinton sang a song in tribute to “Daddy Fauci.” 

    Prior to his appointment at the Department of Energy, Brinton had worked as a nuclear waste advisor in the Trump administration, and held a high-profile job with the Trevor Project, an LGBTQ suicide prevention hotline. Brinton’s expertise in this latter effort was hard-earned: as a young boy he was sent by their parents to a conversion therapist whose ghastly course of treatment included “tiny needles being stuck into my fingers and then pictures of explicit acts between men would be shown and I’d be electrocuted.” As they would later recount in the New York Times, “the therapist ordered me bound to a table to have ice, heat and electricity applied to my body.” In 2014, Brinton testified about their ordeal before the United Nations Convention Against Torture, alongside the mother of Michael Brown and a former inmate at the U.S. military prison in Guantanamo Bay. Brinton’s status as a conversion therapy victim made them a star on the LGBTQ activism circuit, earning them a place on the red carpet at the Academy Awards in 2018. 

    In their adoption of an eccentric gender identity, and the flaunting of their sexual kinks, and their resistance against the normal, Brinton was the epitome of the “queer” public servant — the antithesis of “homonormative” Pete Buttigieg. On their first day of work, Brinton posted a photo of themselves on Instagram vamping for the camera resplendent in stiletto heels, bright red lipstick, and a crimson dress. We had come a long way from Frank Kameny telling his fellow Mattachine Society members marching outside the White House in 1965, “If you’re asking for equal employment rights, look employable.” 

    Yet just a few months into Brinton’s tenure, the wisdom of Kameny’s admonition was confirmed when Brinton was charged with felony theft for allegedly stealing a woman’s suitcase worth $2,325 from a carousel at Minneapolis Airport. A few weeks later Brinton was again charged with theft for absconding with a woman’s bag in Las Vegas. After the Department of Energy fired Brinton, their status as a “survivor” of conversion therapy was called into question. According to a leading anti-conversion therapy activist, Brinton had refused to tell him either the name of their therapist or the clinic where their supposed torture occurred, making them, in the words of the activist, “the only survivor of conversion therapy I’ve encountered since 1998” to withhold such information. In light of this record, many of the other claims Brinton had made during their time in the limelight — that they had advised Michelle Obama on her footwear, or that they had secured a clause in their government contract releasing them from having to be in the same room as Mike Pence — began to look, well, queer. 

    In struggling for the right to serve their country, all that gay people ever asked for was to be treated equally. They did not insist upon different codes of dress or standards of conduct, nor did they feel the exhibitionistic need to share their sexual proclivities in public. (Indeed, it was the false perception of them as sex-obsessed that gay people had to overcome). The basis upon which gay people were discriminated — homosexuality — is an immutable trait, not a novel and freely chosen identity that changes by the hour. That Brinton was a suspect character ought to have been obvious long before they were promoted by the LGBTQ movement as a spokesperson, or hired by the federal government as a trailblazer for civil rights. But by 2022, no one in the LGBTQ movement, or in the leadership of a Democratic presidential administration, would state the obvious. And how could they? Queer had triumphed over gay. I gather that the reaction to the Brinton affair among the vast majority of gay people was similar to what every day Muslims feel following a terrorist attack. Where are the moderate gay leaders willing to come out and say that homosexuality is a religion of peace? 

    The words that oppressed groups choose to describe themselves are an indicator of their inner condition, of their self-respect or their lack of it. The words are synecdoches, informing us about how a group’s members perceive themselves and what they aspire to be. “Gay” was proclaimed with pride, and with the aspiration that a group of marginalized people might be recognized as part of the human whole. “Queer” is shouted with rejection, and the resigned expectation — the hope, even — that its adherents will remain forever on the margins. Queer has no faith in tolerance; on the contrary, it despises the concept as synonymous with sufferance. In its refusal to take yes for an answer, an essential avowal for any member of a minority group who gains the right to live equally in a free and open society, queerness is undoing decades of incontrovertible progress. It is a refusal to accept acceptance. 

    In America, being an individual and being a part of the mainstream are not antithetical propositions. For minority groups in Europe, the process of emancipation, the granting of recognition and rights, was conditional on the abandonment of difference. In America, no such grubby exchange is required. Here assimilation is not the same as homogenization. There is indeed a beautiful tradition of otherness in being gay, and one still comes across gay people who affectingly mourn what they feel has been lost with the triumph of gay equality and the mainstreaming of gay life. They resent the expectation that they should straighten up and get married and present themselves like Pete Buttigieg, and they speak with a sense of nostalgic sorrow about the rites and rituals of the old gay subculture. They endured discrimination, but they knew happiness. They miss the thrill of being a sexual outlaw, the feeling that they are getting away with something of which society disapproves. This sentiment is found almost exclusively among gay men of an older generation (lesbians being far too practical for such indulgences). But the important point is this: gay people can be gay in any way they wish to be gay. Otherness — or alterity, as the theorists like to say — does not need to be surrendered in exchange for acceptance.

    Most gay people have no interest being conscripted into a furious ideological battering ram against bourgeois values, the sex binary, and the societal mainstream, and if the attempt to associate them with such a dead-end project succeeds, it will not be on their account. It will succeed because the forces of reaction, working in perverse synergy with the forces of queerness, make it so. At a time when reactionary homophobia is enjoying a resurgence, queerness plays directly into its hands. If the values represented by “LGBTQ” come to be seen by a majority of the public as hostile to their own — rather than as a confirmation of those values, which is what the older generation of gay activists, the valiant heroes of our cause, insisted — then gay people will suffer the consequences. It is long past time to recognize queerness for what it has become: a parasite on the gay rights movement, and on gay identity itself. Successive generations of gay men and women did not survive social ostracism, medicalized torture, governmental oppression, and a deadly plague only for the beneficiaries of their sacrifice to go back to being queers.

    The Left and The Nation-State

    For many years, professors of international politics have been telling us about the decline of the nation-state and the coming transcendence of the Westphalian system. But the political critique of the nation-state comes most often from men and women on the left, who condemn its parochialism, its tendency to produce nationalist fanaticism and xenophobia, its repression of minorities. Many of them yearn for a cosmopolitan alternative, a world without borders and border guards. And yet, at this moment, much of the world or, better, the Western part of it, including many Western leftists, is rallying in support of a beleaguered Ukraine, a classic nation-state that has in the past been guilty of all the sins I just listed. The world and the West are right to rally. Why is that?

    I live on the left and argue often with my fellow leftists about the value of the nation-state and of the international order, or disorder, of sovereign states. The arguments are sometimes concrete and practical, about immigration, say, or the treatment of minorities — good things to argue about (I will come to them). But the arguments are more often theoretical, since in practice the leftists who argue with me have been remarkably supportive of the creation of new states and, especially, nation-states. Their political choices over the last seventy-five years give little evidence of cosmopolitanism.

    They celebrated the end of the European empires and the creation of independent, mostly multi-ethnic, states across Africa — and many of them then supported nationalist secessions in Biafra and South Sudan. Leftists who recognized the evil of Stalinism rejoiced when East European nation-states were liberated from Soviet domination — and watched without regret the breakup of the Soviet Union (a modern-style empire) that produced fifteen new nation-states: Lithuania; Latvia and Estonia in the north; Ukraine and Belarus in the center; Armenia and Georgia in the south; and the Muslim states of Central Asia. Some older leftists were disappointed by the collapse of Yugoslavia (remembering Tito’s nationalist defiance of Stalin), but they mostly joined in supporting the liberation of Bosnia, Kosovo, and Montenegro from Serbian rule. Leftists around the world supported the creation of an Algerian nation-state and a united Vietnamese nation-state. Here in the United States, they have championed the independence and self-determination of all the states of Central and South America. And many of them today are eager to promote Palestinian, Kurdish, and Tibetan independence, which would add three nation-states to the world — each of them with borders and border police. In fact, opposition to colonialism and great power (and regional) hegemony seems to lead, quite naturally, to repeated endorsements of the nation-state. 

    There is, however, one exception, one refusal of endorsement: the nation-state of Israel. Many leftists believe that it should not exist. Anti-Zionism is the latest left pathology, not so different (for those of us who have an ear for these things) from the love affair with authoritarian regimes that stand against “the West.” Still, Israel is a strange exception, especially right now, since it is a nation-state remarkably similar to Ukraine. Both these countries are the creation of peoples with strong national commitments; both Jews and Ukrainians experienced murderous oppression in the recent past — the Nazi Holocaust and the political famine organized by Stalin. Both dreamed of self-determination and political independence. And both have achieved sovereignty in territory that includes a minority population of roughly twenty percent. 

    I speak only of “green-line” Israel here, not of the occupied West Bank. It is possible, and I believe morally necessary, to oppose the occupation and support the Jewish right to a state — which is, indeed, no different from the Ukrainian right. The new ultra-nationalist government in Israel doesn’t understand that this right, like every national right, has limits. It is limited by the rights of the nation that comes next. But to make the oppression of the Palestinians a reason for the elimination and then the replacement of Israel is an example of ultra-nationalism turned around — and no better for the turning. The nation that comes first also has rights.

    In any case, the Israeli exception proves the rule: in practice, there are not many signs of leftist hostility to the nation-state. Criticism, yes, but never (almost never) a critique that is also a call for elimination. My defense of the nation-state here is also an argument against eliminationism in the Israeli case — or, if it matters, anywhere else. 

    There is an easy explanation for the left’s historical support of sovereignty and nation-statehood: classic anti-imperialism. Though more can be said for empires than leftists usually say — once established, they often make for tolerance and peace — their rule is necessarily authoritarian and often brutally authoritarian. Moreover, it is the rule of foreigners, soldiers, and bureaucrats sent from some distant center — or of local collaborators who are viewed with suspicion and hatred by the people they rule. Whenever popular politics is possible, it takes on, again and again, the same political form: a movement for independence, for national liberation. The movement isn’t necessarily democratic. It often produces a new authoritarianism — but now the rulers are genuinely local; they don’t serve foreign masters; they serve themselves. It is a hard truth that men and women prefer to be ruled, whatever the character of the rule, by rulers of their own “kind.” I know some leftists who don’t believe in “kinds”; but even they have supported (almost) all the national liberation struggles.

    What justifies their support, whether they admit it or not, is this crucial idea: that there is in fact a local “kind,” that the men and women who live here constitute a “people” and share a language, a culture, and a history (real and imagined). This is what makes the territory that they inhabit a political place. I mean by that a place where liberation and self-government are possible. Empires have never been political places, though the imperial center usually was — the city of Rome, where plebes and patricians competed for power, or Little England, where Liberals and Labor challenged the Tories. The world is full of actual and potential political places.

    The world itself, however, is not a political place, though there are some left militants (and liberal philosophers) who pretend that it is. Geographical enclosure and some version of peoplehood are the prerequisites of self-government (there has to be a collective “self”). The kingdoms of ancient Israel and the city-states of ancient Greece — these were among the earliest political places, where recognized if ill-defined borders made possible the creation of a common life. The modern nation-state is the standard political place in the world today. Leftists know it well, for it is pretty much the only place where the left, or at least the democratic left, has been politically successful. The sense of peoplehood, the solidarity of the citizens, was critical to the victories of social democracy after the Second World War — and to the establishment and maintenance of the welfare state.

    When men and women come together to create institutions and practices that they recognize as their own, they will also, always, attribute value to their creation — and this is a value that the rest of us, whatever our political convictions, should acknowledge (even if we are critical of parts of the creation). If an invading army crosses the border and threatens their institutions and practices, these same people will fight to defend what they have created — and the rest of us, or most of us, will recognize the justice of their resistance. By contrast, if the common life has been usurped by an authoritarian gang, then it is likely that the invaders will not be resisted. Hence the difference between Iraq, where the American invasion was unopposed if not welcomed by most Iraqis (the occupation was a different story), and Ukraine, where the immediate resistance to the Russian invasion proved that the country was the political place of the Ukrainian people. 

    So the nation-state is a place of value. I acknowledge, however, that there is much to worry about, and not only in theory. The central problem, and the primary source of left hostility, has to do with the necessary enclosure, which leaves “others” within and without. There are better and worse ways of dealing with these “others,” but the problem of their existence cannot be avoided. There is no way of drawing a line, establishing a border, without leaving some people on each side who would probably be better off on the other side. And there is no common life, no political place, without a border.

    Consider first the “others” within. There are many ways to accommodate national, ethnic, and religious minorities — and one way not to do that: subordination, with its usual accompaniments of discrimination, inequality, and repression. I will consider three versions of accommodation, all of which are consistent, or can be consistent, with leftist commitments. First is the invitation to assimilate, to take on, at least in public, the language, culture, and even the history of the majority nation and become fully equal citizens — relegating old beliefs and practices to the familial sphere. This is the French model, and it has been remarkably successful, though it remains unclear whether it will work with a large population of Muslim immigrants. Success here would represent a triumph for the nation-state: one nation, one culture, with no remainders.

    French-style civic nationalism is the preference of those left activists who acknowledge the possible value of the nation-state. But it doesn’t always work, as the Turkish case suggests. Turkey, like France, invites all its inhabitants to assimilate and take on a common Turkishness. But when the invitation is refused — when Kurds, for example, reject the name “Mountain Turks” and seek cultural and language rights — the invitation to assimilate becomes a demand, and the civic nation turns into a repressive state, hostile to its recalcitrant minorities. Then we have to look for other ways of dealing with those minorities.

    The second version of accommodation is multiculturalism: the public recognition of different cultures alongside the majority culture and some form of public support for each of them — extending, perhaps, to a promise that minority men and women will be represented at every level of political and social life. Multiculturalism can take hard and soft forms; hardness, favored by many “woke” leftists, comes with a demand for rigid quotas, politically correct school textbooks that feature minority history and censure the majority’s past and present sins, an official commitment never to offend minority sensibilities, and financial support for the reproduction of minority cultures and religions. 

    This sort of thing has provoked a backlash from defenders of the majority culture and the nation-state, who insist that majorities as well as minorities have rights. Which is true, of course: everyone has rights. It would be a strange position for leftists who believe in democracy to deny the right of cultural expression to a majority of the state’s inhabitants. Multiculturalism works best when the majority culture is firmly established but very lightly enforced, when the majority, for example, fixes the public calendar and its holidays but allows room for minority groups to organize their own celebrations — or when national history is taught proudly but also honestly in the public schools, with room for each new wave of revisionists. I can imagine a liberal nation-state where minority groups have no difficulty asserting themselves politically and expressing themselves culturally: this is not a utopian fantasy. 

    But it is also important to say that multiculturalism only works if everyone’s citizenship is as valuable as everyone else’s. Equal citizenship should produce a soft multi-culturalism, where all the minorities live comfortably, if sometimes competitively, with each other and with the majority nation. Given full equality, no one would actually need hardline guarantees of political representation, social ease, or cultural reproduction.

    The third version of accommodation is designed for national minorities who are at the same time regional majorities and who ask for autonomy where they live. Autonomy can take different forms, but all of them fall short of secession, so they are compatible with a nation-state whose official culture, overall economy, and foreign policy are shaped by a nation-wide democratic majority. Refusals of autonomy are likely to produce movements for national liberation (as with the Kurds), but there are minority “peoples” whose history and culture permit them to live peacefully within what we might think of as a “near” nation-state, where differences are relatively small — one view, not everyone’s, of the Quebecois in Canada. Autonomy for Crimea and Donbas, at least in matters of language, might have been the way to go in Ukraine after 2014, though the Russian puppeteers would never have agreed — and only the smartest Ukrainian nationalists would have gone along. But now the Russian invasion may well turn all Ukraine into a single civic nation, French-style.

    There are probably other ways of accommodating minorities — and different versions of these three — but all of them are tested by the single standard of equality. Do minority men and women function in politics, society, and economy on a par with the men and women of the majority? Are careers open to talents? Are civil servants equally civil to all the people they deal with? Do the police respect cultural differences? There are right answers to these questions, but they often don’t come naturally to the national majority; they require political struggle. But this cannot be a reason to reject the nation-state, or any particular nation-state, so long as the rights of criticism and opposition are in place or can be fought for. Has there ever been a state of any sort in which political struggle wasn’t necessary?

    What is most important for my purposes here is that the right answers to the questions I posed above are politically possible in the nation-state generally and in each particular case. They had better be possible, since it appears that most people, and most “peoples,” prefer this political formation.

    What about the “others” without? One common leftist answer is simply to let them in: open the borders. Over time, this would probably mean the “transcendence” of the nation-state, or at least the end of those nation-states that are most attractive to migrants. We would have to expect, then, resistance from the majority nation, defending “their own” political place. Though borders are far from open, we see this already in rightwing arguments about “replacement.” Do not expect good faith in arguments like this. A Polish politician from the nationalist right claimed some years ago that taking in five thousand Syrian refugees would endanger the Polishness of Poland. There are thirty-eight million Poles.

    Actually, taking in a million Syrians, as the Germans did in 2015-2016, would not make Poland less Polish, though it might make Polishness less provincial — probably a good thing for the Poles as it would be for any national majority. Leftists should defend a generous immigration policy on behalf of refugees and asylum seekers (more on this below), but I don’t think that the call for open borders makes political sense; nor would it serve the goal of political victory. Activists on the left, if they hope to win, need to respect the particularity of each political place and the common life created within it. These are, after all, places that they hope to govern. When in power they will defend social and economic equality and work to create a strong welfare system — relying on the sense of mutuality and shared interests among the citizens. Mutuality and shared interests are produced, and can only be reproduced, in enclosed political places.

    Is the European Union an exception to this rule? I don’t think so, but it is an interesting attempt at revision. It is a “union” that does not abolish the nation-states that it incorporates, and so it raises two new questions: Is Europe itself a political place? And can there be a hierarchy of political places, such that Europe is the nation-state of the Europeans while Poland, France, and Germany remain the nation-states of their own peoples? A federal scheme of some sort, with defined jurisdictions and protection for all the “others” within. But there would still be, there still are, “others” without. If the European Union is a political place, it is a political place with borders.

    I don’t mean to suggest that solidarity is not possible across borders; American, NATO, and EU support for Ukraine is a moving example of international solidarity. The extent of the support is greater than most people expected, though possibly not yet sufficient. In the past, however, internationalism has been tenuous and difficult to sustain, as the history of the left in World War One and in the run-up to World War Two demonstrates. 

    Immigration policy is a critical test of solidarity across borders. In all nation-states, the first expression of solidarity is the commitment to fellow nationals in trouble abroad. When the Soviet Union collapsed, for example, Finland provided a refuge for thousands of Russo-Finns who might have had a hard time in the new Russia — and put them all on a fast road to citizenship. This is a common practice: remember how Greece, in the years after the First World War, took in huge numbers of Greeks who had been living in Ottoman Turkey, or how the West Germans, after 1945, took in refugees from what had been East Prussia. The Israeli “Law of Return” is the only example of this commitment to nationals abroad that has come under criticism. Another exception that proves the rule. 

    Yet this first solidarity should not exclude a willingness to take in non-national refugees and asylum-seekers. The numbers will always be a subject for democratic debate, but we should look for strong support for the admission of refugees in these debates. No one is more at risk in our world than stateless men and women, driven from their homelands by persecution or civil war, with no place to go. They are the actual cosmopolitans. They might be citizens of the world if the world was a political place capable of granting citizenship — but it isn’t, and so refugees are citizens nowhere, desperately in need of help.

    We can get some sense of specific moral obligations to non-nationals abroad if we consider what immigration policy should be like here in the United States. I doubt that the United States is, strictly speaking, a nation-state, though we may be (however it looks right now) in the process of forming ourselves into a single American nation. At this moment, we are a nation of nationalities, multi-cultural, multi-racial, multi-ethnic, and multi-religious. Recognizing our pluralism, we bar any cultural, racial, or religious establishments. But we do have a political establishment, a constitutional democracy, and some degree of shared commitment to it — which should shape our own debates about immigration.

    Americans have clear obligations abroad. Democratic and freedom-loving dissidents fleeing oppressive regimes are among the immigrants we should always welcome: they are already political kinfolk. Refugees fleeing from oppressive regimes that the American government has promoted and supported are also people for whom we already have responsibility. And we are clearly obligated to the thousands of men and women who cooperated with us in one or another of our foreign adventures or who “came out” as democrats, trade unionists, or feminists under our cover — they too are, all of them, prospective Americans. American leftists should be proud of the cover we provided in places such as Afghanistan and Iraq, even if there was much else that they rightly criticized.

    The number of immigrants that we ought to welcome may seem large, but it really doesn’t threaten to “replace” the American majority (if anything like that exists). Indeed, these immigrants are likely to “Americanize” fairly quickly in one of the two versions that we offer: they will assimilate, learn English, admire George Washington, and venerate the Constitution, or they will form one of the resident cultures in our (soft) multiculturalism. Something of both is most likely, as it was among the earlier immigrants of the 1840s, the 1890s, and after — who became good citizens and sustained a (second) common life in ethnic or religious versions.

    So it is possible in our own state and in nation-states such as those I began with, whose creation leftists supported, to deal decently and justly with “others” inside and out. But nothing is easy, not in this political formation or in any other; no one can promise success. It will always be necessary to fight for decency and justice and to oppose ultra-nationalists and racist and religious bigots within the nation-state — just as leftists opposed arrogant imperialists in the past and as they (better, some of them) opposed totalitarian militants and apologists. Still, the nation-state is the political place where the left has had, from the beginning — say, France in 1789 — the best chance of achieving its goals. Transcending the nation-state is a project without any prospect of success, nor would left activists be likely to find allies among citizens of the world. Again, the world is not a political place. 

    Think about this: men and women on the left know how to organize political parties, labor unions, and social movements in the places where they currently live. They wouldn’t know how to organize among the global multitudes — billions of people, speaking a thousand languages, with radically different religions and political cultures. Solidarity with humanity is no doubt a fine thing, and help for embattled peoples abroad is morally necessary, but leftists should realize that they need fellow citizens.

    The African Case for The Enlightenment

    I

    Can one think of a more inauspicious time than now to offer a case for the continuing relevance, the necessity even, of the Enlightenment project to the fortunes of contemporary Africa? What follows is not a defense of the Enlightenment and its ideals. Where that is concerned, the great enterprise does not need my defense. By the same token, those who claim to be defending it in the name of a racial identity or an even more groundless civilizational supremacy originating in one corner of the globe may be mortified by what I have to say. Once we move away from smug affirmations of identities and from the homogenization of diverse historicities, it will become clear that just as sure as humans are zoon dunamikon, mobile animals, like the snail and its shell, their ideas are no less given to migrating. Even when their original discoverers are loathe to share them, it is well-nigh impossible for them to stop their fellow humans from copying, buying, or pilfering those ideas for whatever ends they wish to realize. In this marketplace of ideas only the foolhardy would permit themselves to think that anyone or any group can claim absolute ownership of any idea they have articulated in a form that is no longer opaque to their fellows.

    It does not require courage to defend the Enlightenment project; all it requires is knowledge and an openness to considering other ways of organizing life and thought. As will become clear, much of the animus towards the Enlightenment project in the African context is traceable to an ignorance of Africa’s relations with it over time, and to witting or unwitting misreadings of its core elements. When this is not the case, it is founded on a dubious identity politics the origins of which are exogenous to the African context and the embrace of which must, perforce, trash or, minimally, deny Africa’s place in the global circuit of ideas and the meritorious contributions of African minds to that circuit through time.

    There are many reasons for us, contemporary Africans, especially scholars and other intellectuals, to embrace the project. Regardless of how we account for the genealogy and the pedigree of the Enlightenment, I submit that, with all its limitations, a world in which its core elements are in place would be a superior world to the one that we inhabit, and not only in Africa. Does this mean that a world structured by Enlightenment ideals will be a perfect or near-perfect one — whatever that may mean? Absolutely not. Indeed, it is a failure to engage with the complexity of those ideals — and a related eagerness to caricature them in the service of dubious identity-driven politics — that incline many to dismiss or to demonize them. I can only hope that what follows shows this complexity and, as a result, makes it less easy to abandon them.

    What obstacles have stood, in our day, in the way of the embrace of these ideals? Those obstacles are of recent vintage; they have not always been there. Africa has not always been hostile to the Enlightenment project. Despite the widespread and justifiable indictment of it by antiracist scholars, especially in our day, a responsible perusal of the history of ideas reveals an important distinction between the racialization of the Enlightenment and its historicization. It may be true that the European Enlightenment was conducted by Europeans and principally in Europe, or in a world dominated and framed by Europe. Notwithstanding this acknowledgment, the question is whether the ideas that form the warp and woof of the Enlightenment are, simply for that reason, incorrigibly “European” ideas such that they become invalid for retrieval and adoption in non-European contexts and by non-European thinkers.

    When scholars write as if ideas come in colors or are indissolubly linked to certain geographies, cultures, or epidermal inheritances one should be suspicious. Doubtless, ideas emerge in certain contexts, yet when all is said and done they really emerge in individual thinkers’ minds, albeit in conversation with others. If this be granted, even if we say that the Enlightenment project and the ideals that it fostered were undiluted emanations from European minds, it is a giant step to saying that this alone suffices to make them unavailable for appropriation by non-Europeans. Similarly, it would be just as implausible to suggest that only under compulsion, enslavement, conquest, or other non-voluntary methods could non-Europeans come to have such ideas become a part of their world. And only if we dubiously assume a singular, almost hollow, conception of European identity, totally unaffected by history or with a history marked by absolute isolation, might we even permit ourselves to entertain the idea that the Enlightenment was a product of what Biodun Jeyifo, in a different context, has termed “absolute autochthony.”

    Only if we racialize it and color it “white,” Caucasian, essentially European, not even Eurasian, only if we regard its provenance as the most important thing about it, can we call the Enlightenment project a strictly parochial inheritance that other racial groups must shun or, if they embrace it, find a way to justify such an orientation. The relevance of the distinction between “racializing” and “historicizing” is that the first term erects an almost unbridgeable gulf between the two sides, while the second looks upon the discourse as a consequence of historical contingencies, a move that allows members of both sides to narrow the gulf and lay claim to any part of each other’s inheritance in the broad framework of a common humanity.

    The Enlightenment, a certifiably European movement that was the intellectual charter for the epoch we now identify with modernity, must be historicized, not racialized. To historicize it means that we place it where it belongs: in the history of ideas in the evolution of the history of humans and their unceasing efforts to come to terms with their world and to conceptualize that world in the most expansive manner possible — to figure out why we are here, how we should live, who we are and what we owe one another, in the context framed by having language and reason and developing tapestries of existence that involve recognition and ostracism, cooperation and conflict, praise and shame, and so on. Since the tasks that I just adumbrated are not restricted to any human group, and since we know that different groups have, over time, offered different models of being in and with the world, and since even among the same groups none can be said to have contained only one model that never changed through time, it is a plausible model of the history of ideas never to sever any new iteration from this general concern of our species.

    The Enlightenment was not a bolt from the blue. Yes, it represented a severe rupture with previous models for the human tasks that I identified above, but in a very significant sense it was continuous with them. If the Greeks provided inspirations and interlocutors, then that inheritance involved Africa and Asia through Egypt, Christianity, and Islam. But of even greater significance is that, even when they are conceded as a strictly European phenomenon, the signal ideas of the Enlightenment — a philosophical anthropology that affirms that freedom and the possession of reason — are essential to human identity. The promotion of reason as the main or only arbiter of the great moral and social and political questions was the decisive break with what came before, and it held the key to mature subjectivity and self-ownership. The Enlightenment was a radical break with what had been the rule in much of Europe before it: the paramount role of revelation, tradition, and authority in the affairs of human beings and their being in the world.

    The idea of free humans capable of deploying reason to enlarge and improve themselves became the template for a slew of new modes of organizing life and thought. In politics, divine ordainment became inferior to the rational enthronement of rulers whose claim to legitimacy rests on the consent of the governed. This was the answer to one of the central questions of political philosophy inaugurated by the Enlightenment: who ought to rule when not all can rule? If divine ordainment no longer passed muster in the sphere of politics or social relations generally, neither did tradition and any authority founded solely upon it. On the issue of whether we know, how we know, and how we know that we know, Enlightenment thinkers assailed any knowledge claim that was not an instance of a demonstrable proof executed by reason or, as science rapidly developed, by the experimental method. If the evils that they inveighed against were universal—the institution of chieftaincy, for example, and rule based on status, and the continuing dominance of supernaturalism in our world—and not necessarily “white,” “European,” or “Caucasian,” it would be a mistake to read their proposed solution as if they were indissolubly linked to the racial inheritance of its proponents. Nor should we assume that they had any proprietary ownership of those ideas or that they alone possessed the genius to generate those ideas. Once those ideas were formulated and shared with the world, anyone who was willing to expend the sweat equity to understand and appropriate them immediately became an interlocutor and a part-owner of the discourse. In The Wretched of the Earth, Frantz Fanon wrote that “all the elements for a solution to the major problems of humanity existed at one time or another in European thought.”

    I would not like to be misunderstood. No significant modern white European thinker, not Hume or Kant or Voltaire or Hegel or Marx, had anything good to say about African-descended people. That many of the Enlightenment thinkers were racists is not open to argument or contention. But here is the irony. When they exploded previous models of being human in the world, when they substituted “human” for particularistic and tribal descriptions and privileged the same human’s capacity to know independently of revelation or other occult powers, and adopted “self-governance” in place of other-dependent hierarchies — that is, when they claimed universality for what they had discovered — they simultaneously created a central contradiction that would forever upset any and all attempts by them or their followers to adjectivize the human and assign preselected inferior status to certain groups and people on account of ever contingent particularisms — race, creed, ethnicity, and the like. Those categories can hold only if they give up on the universal and accept that they have merely mistaken their provincialism for universalism.

    Nothing in the Cartesian cogito limits it to Caucasian humans. It is either universal or it is meaningless. Even in the thralldom of chattel slavery, African humans never failed to claim their cogito inheritance even as they faced lethal consequences for their defiance. We have evidence that at no time did those who were enslaved stop proclaiming the same natural right to freedom that Locke, Hume, Rousseau, and Kant had championed as essential to and inviolate in the human individual. The inventors of these ideas, the liberal pioneers, lived acutely inconsistent lives, and had to contort themselves into all sorts of shapes and craft various calumniations in order to live with the contradiction between their thinking and their lives — most dramatically in the case of slave owners such as Jefferson. They were universalists who also proclaimed, like Kant, that some part of that universal — black people, in this case — is not really of it.

    Beyond the logical contradiction, there was the inconvenient matter of history. Various Enlightenment thinkers, notably Rousseau, Diderot, Voltaire, Montesquieu, and Locke, enlisted in different ways the aid of non-Caucasians, from Tahiti to Haiti to the United States, for good or ill, in constructing their philosophies. The “wild Indian” was Locke’s metaphor for an unowned world waiting for labor to privatize it; travel writing offered Persians to Montesquieu and Tahitians to Diderot as foils for their critiques of the old ways in Europe. But they did not need native peoples as a foil for their constructions. They had with them fellow interlocutors, ex-enslaved persons, who themselves had become singers of freedom’s song and, this is crucial, who never failed to point out, in real time no less, the contradiction that we only now are retrospectively pointing out. Ottobah Cugoano and Olaudah Equiano are two shining examples of this category of eighteenth-century Enlightenment thinkers who are routinely excluded from its annals. Both were enslaved persons who became free and serious thinkers as well as intellectual leaders of the anti-slavery movement while they lived in London. Cugoano was born in present-day Ghana and Equiano in present-day Nigeria. Equiano’s book, The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano, which appeared in 1789 and played a role in the passage of the British Slave Trade Act 1807 that abolished the slave trade, was a bestseller in its day. They, too, provided the original case for the Enlightenment — but from their African-inflected standpoint. The path that they blazed as active participants in the movement would be trodden by other African thinkers in their opposition to colonialism and the racism that was used to justify it. However sensitive they are or claim to be to African agency, many Africanist scholars, be they African or non-African, seem to think that what Africans have to say regarding the intellectual legacy of their engagement with Euro-America is not worthy of serious engagement. They often leave the impression that the idea of freedom has not exercised African thinkers at a level of sophistication and rigor that would merit the attention of serious political scientists or philosophers. 

     

    II

    The crucial question is, what do we do with the legacy of these thinkers and of their successors in the global African world who have embraced the Enlightenment and its ideals? Do we ignore, deny, or dismiss them as lackeys or, at best, mimics, as many do in our time? But then we doubly orphan them: they are deprived of recognition by their fellow residents of the Enlightenment universe and their successors, and we, their legatees in the global African world, pour scorn on their legacy, for dubious reasons that I will now address.

    The principal way in which Enlightenment thinkers and their successors excluded African-descended thinkers’ participation in and contributions to their shared discourse was by encasing their black interlocutors in the concrete of difference. This was the original source of what I call the metaphysics of difference, according to which the very being of African-descended peoples was defined by the attribute of their race, such that none of the ordinary affirmations applicable to every human group avail when it comes to African being. This was not merely a social distinction but an ontological one. They insisted either that Africans were not human or, if they were, that they were so far down the ladder of human attainments that they could be regarded as less-than-human who will need a long time to attain full human status. Just like that, Enlightenment humanism, the great invention that overthrew millennia of hierarchies framed by revelation, tradition, and authority, summarily banished Africans from its purview. The first casualty of this exclusion was the scrubbing from the annals of the global circuit of ideas the records of African achievements from remote antiquity through ancient times, from the medieval period to the eighteenth century. It eventually enabled Hegel’s libel against Africa in his Philosophy of History in the nineteenth century. 

    One does not have to subscribe to Afrocentrism or any other nationalist creed, one has only to be a good student of the history of ideas, to see through this charade. If, as we have observed, Africa had never been absent from the global circuit of ideas, the burden of proof is on those who decided to erase Africa from their account for the relationship between Egypt and Greece as parts of the Mediterranean continuum of commerce in goods, services, and ideas; and to omit Africa’s role in the emergence of Christianity and its evolution through its many schisms and the resulting constitution of the Roman and Greek Eastern Orthodox denominations, respectively; and scant to Africa’s part in the intercourse that persisted in Roman and Byzantine colonialisms in the continent’s north, the Maghreb more specifically, and so on. When it comes to the modernity for which the Enlightenment provided the intellectual charter, Howard French has powerfully argued, in Born in Blackness: Africa, Africans, and the Making of the Modern World, 1471 to the Second World War, for the restoration of Africa to its place at the very origin of the epoch. We need to recognize the long historical period when nothing human was foreign to Africa and Africans were an integral part of the movement of ideas and people in the world. That world did not exclude the Enlightenment, even if its principal proponents sought to exclude the continent and its peoples. What they crafted would later become a ready tool for Africans — including for those who chose to inherit not the liberal doctrine of the Enlightenment but its metaphysics of difference, who decided that Africans are indeed essentially different. 

    Fast forward to the nineteenth century, in which the pivotal events took place that structured the alienation of Africans from the Enlightenment based on the metaphysics of difference, and in which, simultaneously, other African embracers of Enlightenment freedom picked up from where those we have already encountered left off. Not even the long dark period of the trans-Atlantic slave trade witnessed any break in Africans’ continuing engagement in the global circuit of ideas; and one of the lamentable elements of contemporary discourse is a disinterest in taking this dimension of Africa seriously. The nineteenth century, in its early decades, saw the abolition of the trans-Atlantic slave trade and the intensification, especially in West Africa, of Christian evangelization spearheaded by the Church Mission Society, the evangelizing arm of the Church of England, which would be the crucial link to the continuing relevance of the Enlightenment project even when it was couched in the language of Christianity and civilization. 

    Again, because too many scholars could not or would not wrap their heads around the agency of Africans — chiefs or plebeians, it does not much matter — African participation in the relevant discourses has been elided, denied, or denigrated. But — and this is key — when formal colonialism was imposed on the continent in the final two decades of the nineteenth century, the beginning of which was the Berlin West Africa Conference of 1884 -1885, the colonizers had to contend with Africans who had not merely embraced the new ideals but were also already engaged in the task of attempting to transition their societies to modernity. The colonialism that dominated in Africa, whether settler, exploitation, or settler/exploitation colonialism, all shared a defining characteristic when it came to the view of the humanity of African: Africans were adjudged to be either not human or, if human, of the most inferior kind. The old metaphysics of difference of the eighteenth century received a new charter in the nineteenth. And just as in the previous era there were Africans who challenged, precisely in the name of the ideals of the Enlightenment, the metaphysics of difference, in this later period there were also African apostles of modernity, as I will show. These included the converts that the Church Mission Society and other missionary groups had sought to train to put African agency back in control of African affairs and accelerate the progress of the continent towards securing the gains of modernity for their people.

    These African modernizers made common cause with their fellow denizens of modernity’s universe powered by the Enlightenment ideas that some of their forebears had helped to elucidate a hundred years earlier. Once colonialism prevailed, however, Africans ran into the buzzsaw of colonial racism and its ontological distinctions. Something terrible happened. Many African thinkers, though by no means all, resorted to what some have called a reactive nationalism characterized by, guess what, the metaphysics of difference. Notable examples would include Rev. Dr. Mojola Agbebi (previously called D.B. Vincent), William Essuman Gwira Sekyi a.k.a. Kobina Sekyi, Orishatuke Faduma a.k.a. W.J. Davies, and Edward Wilmot Blyden, all men of letters and public intellectuals. They gave up on the idea of modernity, which they began to impute to racism. The key ideas of the Enlightenment — universalism, humanism, the centrality of reason, the insistence that knowledge not be based on revelation, tradition or authority, governance by consent — began to be counterposed to a pristine African identity uncontaminated by alien ideologies and borrowings emanating from their colonial oppressors. They responded to racism with the same racialization of ideas that had led their colonial oppressors astray to begin with. This was a tragic response, if psychologically understandable. Thus was inaugurated many of the ills that we are still struggling to remedy today, and for the remedying of which, I believe, the Enlightenment remains urgently relevant.

    Those who are familiar with African history know that before the imposition of formal colonialism, the continent was a veritable workshop of political experiments ranging from the incorporation of various Islam-inspired theocracies to the dismantling and reconstitution of many old regimes, the agglomeration of different demographics to form new identities, and so on. At the intellectual level, in West Africa, the dominant discourses turned on what to do with Enlightenment-inspired ideas with Protestant Christianity as the vector, Islam as an intellectual tradition, and the competition between these two (and other indigenous intellectual traditions) as the context for any possible progress. In North Africa, Napoleon Bonaparte’s failed colonial adventure had inaugurated for Egypt and the rest of the region a momentous debate, still continuing, about the relationship between Islam and modernity. Many arguments for liberal constitutionalism and social reform figured in this debate. 

    These contestations included different factions of various African elites, old and new. Some wanted to preserve their original modes of being human with minimal or no changes; others wanted to cast out the old tout court and substitute borrowings from either Islam- or Christianity-inflected modernity, and still others wanted a creative admixture of the old and the new. It is West Africa that interests us here. Similar situations obtained with different actors in North Africa and South Africa, but it was in West Africa that there was a critical mass of intellectuals of varying sorts and all in conversation with Enlightenment ideals and the modernity that they undergirded. They set in motion a transition to modernity directed by native agency. The Fanti nation in what became Ghana, for example, formed a confederacy for which they authored and formally adopted a broadly liberal constitution in 1871, one of the earliest efforts at liberal constitution-making outside the European heartland. About the same time, a new form of constitution-making under modern inspiration was undertaken by the Egba in Abeokuta, Nigeria, called the Egba United Board of Management, around 1868. 

    For these graduates of the missionary school of modernity, the metaphysics of difference had no resonance, because the Enlightenment and modernity were an epoch in human history that was to be judged by how well or ill it enhanced being human, and because they had decided that their societies were backward not on account of any genetic defects in their race but as a contingent fact of history, a good part of which was traceable to the inhumane and unChristian trans-Atlantic slave trade. Here the example of James Africanus Beale Horton (1835-1883) is particularly instructive. In his West African Countries and Peoples, he countered from a place of superior knowledge the scientific racism that was being peddled and he showed that science did not support the attributions that were being made to African-descended peoples by racists. These modernizers also believed that Africans and their societies would do well to shun exactly all that the Enlightenment was meant to overthrow — revelation, tradition, and authority — even as they were Christians like their Euro-American co-speakers of the Enlightenment vocabulary. In sum, they set out to reorganize their societies on the basis of those principles. Like their African predecessors, they had historicized, not racialized, the Enlightenment.

    The record is indisputable. The example of Joseph Ephraim Casely Hayford of Ghana, teacher, journalist, lawyer, a pioneer leader of the anticolonial movement in West Africa, is instructive. While Horton, and Samuel Ajayi Crowther, from Nigeria, the first black to be consecrated Bishop in the Church of England, and a genuine polymath, and Edward Wilmot Blyden, a polyglot philosopher and diplomat, originally from the West Indies, and Alexander Crummell, pastor and theologian and an African American, were all firmly of the nineteenth century, Hayford was writing at the turn of the twentieth century, signaling a remarkable continuity in thought that deserves serious attention from scholars, and not only African ones. He adduced all the elements of the Enlightenment that we have been talking about. I will cite him here directly, so that those who wish to make it seem as if there was a break in African intellectual history when the Enlightenment lost its relevance will hear the voice of a thinker and political leader who was the heir to its intellectual strivings.

    We are living in a new age and a new order of which we who participate in them, are hardly aware. One important element of this new order is the growing consciousness of our race the world over, of which practical statesmanship must take cognizance. Among world problems today is the appeal which goes from the heart of the African to be accorded certain rights which are common to humanity… We claim that we have the right to our opinion and to the expression of it. We say that we have passed the childhood stage, and that, much as we appreciate the concern of our guardians, the time has come for us to take an intelligent, active part in the guiding of our own national destiny; and that is the primary fact that has called into being the National Congress of British West Africa.

    Elsewhere, he declared: 

    We claim, in common with the rest of mankind, that taxation without representation is a bad thing, and we are pledged, as all free peoples have had to do, that in our several communities the African shall have that common weapon for the protection and safeguarding of his rights and interests, namely, the franchise. It is desirable, we hold, that by our vote we shall determine by what laws we shall be governed and how the revenues which we help to put together shall be utilized. Equally do we hold with others that there should be free scope for the members of the community, irrespective of creed or colour, to hold any office under the crown or flag to which a person’s merits entitle him or her.

    And, finally, we have the following: 

    We shall have to examine the constitutions of British West Africa and discover how far they make for national progress, and, where they fail, it will be our duty to say so explicitly and without reserve. If we find that the instrument which we have forged in defense of our national rights, our national integrity, is not sufficiently effective, we shall have to devise means to strengthen it. What is obsolete must be scrapped, and unwieldy agencies and obstacles in our path must be weeded out. Personalities must not stand in the way of principles, and the national soul must be more important to us than the strappings of mere conventionality to the end that we, Africans, who have borne the heat and burden of the day in the world’s work and in the world’s progress, may benefit fully by the resultant harvest.

    Hayford was channeling the “Western” ideals that we are considering here. 

    If Africans are not essentially different, it stands to reason that their histories and those of their ideations, institutions, and practices, too, would have undergone the same buffetings through time that is the inescapable fate of humans and their lifeworlds anywhere in the world. To the extent that the ills that Enlightenment ideals were designed to heal are replicated anywhere in the world, at any given time, why would we forbid those confronting and suffering from similar woes from laying hold of what their fellow humans elsewhere have offered as remedies in their own locations? After all, humans have always borrowed and “appropriated” from each other, and an unreasoning insistence on purity is the path to extinction for civilizations. Why do we make it seem that to acknowledge a lack in ourselves is to concede the point that our racist detractors appear to be making when it comes to Africa’s place in the world of ideas: that Africa has always been an absence?

    Meanwhile, as we remarked above, these modern prophets, beginning in the third quarter of the nineteenth century and accelerating in the decades after 1885, had to contend with the administrators that ran colonialism and a new cohort of white missionaries who jointly installed a regime built wholly on the metaphysics of difference. This preference was embodied in the primary denial of the humanity of Africans, and they did everything and I mean everything, to undo the achievements that Africans had garnered for themselves before colonial dominance. Over time, two things happened. First, there persisted among our “excluded moderns” a group that remained steadfast in their commitment to changing their communities along modern lines — but they started working mostly in civil society, many choosing to become professionals who did not have to depend on civil service appointments that required them, no matter their skills and credentials, to serve under otherwise inferior white superintendents. And second, there emerged in their ranks a group that turned its back on the modern idea, embraced the metaphysics of difference and sought to preserve, proudly, as a matter of identity and authenticity, the arrested image that the racist colonial establishment foisted on them. They began embracing ideas consistent with the conservatism that was holding the continent back and was exemplified most tragically in the colonial regime’s preservation and enhancement of chieftaincy. For the colonial rulers, the lineaments of the Enlightenment project were not for Africans, who, they insisted, would need centuries to qualify for its ideals. 

    In what was at best a reactive nationalism, this portion of the African elite began embracing cultural practices many of which they had neither studied nor even understood, and began to make common cause with the same rulers that they had earlier shunned for being complicit in the slave trade and the rapine that was its calling card. The most heartbreaking consequence was that they, too, began to racialize the Enlightenment and modernity, and to promote African institutions and ideas as the counter to European hegemony. Difference became the defining mode of being African, and borrowing from Europe was a sign that the racists were right: Africa had never contributed anything to the march of human progress. Mercifully, however, the likes of Hayford, a leading light of the anticolonial struggle in West Africa, were not buying it.

     

    III

    Here, then, is the crucible in which was forged the inertia that all of us must push against who wish to have our contemporary African societies and their peoples become beneficiaries of the best that the Enlightenment ideals have to offer. Other than the Native Americans, no people have borne more of the burdens of modernity without ever having enjoyed any of its tremendous benefits than Africans. Or again, as Hayford put it: “we, Africans, who have borne the heat and burden of the day in the world’s work and in the world’s progress, may benefit fully by the resultant harvest.” That harvest continues to elude ordinary Africans. 

    A few other consequences follow from the sad convergence of racist colonialists defining the very being of Africans in the terms of an absolute difference and a group of African intellectuals who were either ignorant of their own complicated intellectual heritage, or saw a quick and easy path to recognition, or were just weary of being told they that were worth nothing and, as a result, were content to define themselves and their heritages by the same absolute difference. If, indeed, Africans are unlike common humanity, it is but a short distance to embracing Africa as it is, and to concluding that its institutions and practices must change little, if at all. Concurrently, preserving this inherited situation and essentialist identity becomes an all-consuming concern, and this, again, produced the convergence that enabled colonial authorities — French, British, Portuguese, German — to arrest the progress of African societies on the path of change to better futures. Instead, as the colonial authorities insisted on petrifying African institutions even while distorting them in the name of “respecting” the integrity of African usages, these native aficionados of difference became mortally afraid of altering their actual inheritances, because to seek inspiration in foreign Enlightenment ideals would be tantamount to borrowing from the colonialists and their band of racists, or an index of one’s inauthenticity as an African. I cannot think of a better route to the fossilization of our best inheritance and its ultimate extinction. 

    But even this cult of authenticity does not mean that the colonialists are out of your hair. One unfortunate, if unintended, consequence of embracing the metaphysics of difference is the emergence and dominance of what I have called “occident anxiety” in the African mindscape. Your frozen reality induces anxiety because you are continually agitated by how well it stands up to what the West claims about itself and about you. An idealized past is always more satisfying, more fortifying, than a racist present. And since you have not really embraced your inheritance critically, critical evaluations by your fellows or, worse, by outsiders will always sound to you like declarations of hostility. The so-called West that you are separating yourself from hovers over you like a ghost, and your almost every move is circumscribed by it. Though you proclaim your autonomy, you have thickened your servitude. 

    The preceding has made it necessary to remind ourselves, and especially our younger scholars, that things have not always been this way. We now know from the historical evidence that the career of the Enlightenment in Africa has not always been defined by hostility. Nor has its path been singular: Africans contributed to its constitution, have embraced, shunned, criticized, and helped to shape its course globally. This is partly why colonialism had a hard time of it in West Africa, where African intellectuals called out its hypocrisy and fought it on the same principles that it pretended to share with them. It is imperative to insist, contrary to conventional wisdom and a lot of the scholarship dominated by “decolonizing” and related discourses, that there never was a time when African thinkers were absent from the global discourse on the Enlightenment. What I have offered here is only one version of an old truth about African intellectual history. The tragedy of contemporary scholarship about Africa is its willful neglect of the prior embrace of the Enlightenment project by African thinkers.

    How might life be different were we deliberately to embrace the Enlightenment ideals and incorporate them into life as we lead it at the present time across the continent? Recall that our forebears embraced this philosophy because they were convinced that it was the path to a better world than the alternatives available to them in their own time. Yet my defense of African Enlightenment is not the same as claiming that, on balance, this is the best possible life for humans. Even if we could incorporate the best society that Enlightenment-based modernity can deliver, it would still fall short of “the good society.” Moreover, there may be some admirable local models of society in some of our African civilizations. No thanks to my limited knowledge, I cannot claim to know if this is so, and if others do, I hope they educate the rest of us. (The “authentic” models that are often on offer generally build on the idea of communalism or communitarianism, which do not hold much appeal for me.) Nor is there any suggestion in my argument that the kind of borrowing I am recommending is tantamount to a concession that some racial group is superior to another. To the extent that even the European Enlightenment was European only in respect of its geographical location, but was not authored only by Caucasians (it even included non-Caucasian Europeans), it cannot be a stretch or a betrayal for Africans to embrace it. And for those who continue to racialize the Enlightenment and liberal modernity, they would do well to note that even in countries such as the United States, which many people too glibly regard as a paragon of both, and in the “post-liberal” countries of Europe, the principles of the Enlightenment are imperiled. White people, too, need to learn, or re-learn, them. 

    I will give two concrete examples, one African, one American. In 1997, at the Pan-African Historical Festival in Cape Coast, Ghana, I gave a lecture in which I laid out what the doctrine of the presumption of innocence until proven guilty really involves, and why it is one of the cornerstones of the modern legal system that is dominant in Africa today, and what it means for the idea of human dignity and the freedom that is its principal means of expression. A presenter on one of the radio stations in the country insisted that I come on his very popular radio show to explain to his listeners exactly what had struck him at my session, which he had attended merely to report the event for his station. Something inside him had kindled. Dissolve now to the classes that I teach in philosophy in the United States. I often ask my American students if a police officer can, at a traffic stop, routinely search their cars. Of course they say no. Then I ask them to explain why not. Often enough, they have no idea; they just think it’s wrong. And this gives me an opportunity to make them aware of how much what they take for granted is dependent upon a discipline that they hardly ever think about and which they are convinced is totally irrelevant to their daily lives: philosophy.

    What is the connection between the doctrine of the presumption of innocence and the prohibition of routine searches of people’s property? A fundamental tenet of the Enlightenment is the idea that, despite certain Biblical accounts of human origins, the abjection that attached to human nature, which doomed the species to the rule of revelation, tradition, and authority, is not an essential element of our being. On the contrary, we are equipped with reason that gives us a path to true and useful knowledge that is not beholden to the three sources just mentioned. One sure consequence of this endowment is that we must be free to deploy this attribute, and whoever is counted in this species must not be hampered in their development and deployment of this capability. That is, freedom is an essential element of what it is to be human, and curbs on this freedom must necessarily be adjudged a diminution of the dignity and respect that attach to every human individual. Additionally, this liberty to know and to think must be unfettered, and anything that interferes with these paradigmatically human powers must be condemned.

    Over time, this philosophical model yielded practices, institutions, and processes that made the protection of individuals against unwarranted interventions by the state and their fellows and their dignity inviolate. But it is not just the body of the individual that is implicated in this demand for respect, it is also everything else that can be construed as pertaining to the idea of the individual. To the extent that your property is regarded as an extension of your body or as the right reward of its labor, it is peremptorily exempt from unwarranted interference from outside. The officer searching your glove compartment without your permission, absent evidence of a crime, is violating all these rational principles. 

    The concern for the individual is the template from which is fashioned that central object of solicitousness in the legal system: the legal subject. In any situation of legal wrongdoing, how you process the subject, when you are an agent of the state, matters to whether you are going to have a successful prosecution of the case. This is where the doctrine of the presumption of innocence converges with this prohibition of what is called illegal search and seizure — hence the requirement that, in order to interfere with an individual’s person or her possessions, you must show that there is a good reason for such an interference. The doctrine of the presumption of innocence draws in its wake also another core principle of the modern legal system, that is, the insistence that the onus of proving the guilt of an accused person lies on the state and not on the individual to prove his or her innocence, and this disables the state and its agents from taking liberties with the individual that may violate her dignity and her rights. More generally, the Enlightenment injunction about the preservation of human dignity issues in the fundamental recognition that it is the individual that needs to be protected from the power of the state, not the state that needs protection from the individual.

    This recognition, or the lack of it, is important for a proper understanding of contemporary Africa and its ills. Many of those who led the first struggle for freedom, the struggle for independence, in Africa were committed to ensuring that these prohibitions would be institutionalized in the post-independence order that they created. In the colonial era, they had been honored only in the breach, and routinely so, even though the colonizers proclaimed that a part of their mission in Africa was to bring the continent to modernity. (They lied.)

    Unfortunately, two things impeded progress on this path. First, given that colonialism was not exactly a finishing school for liberal democrats or civil servants or other state agents equipped with the Enlightenment temperament, it is no surprise that many African states succumbed to the inadequacies that resulted, and to the political disasters that were facilitated also by other elements, such as wayward personalities and external interventions. This brought the second thing that ruined the successor regimes of the colonial state: military coups, which proceeded to make an already illiberal culture worse. And this provoked what I call the second struggle for freedom across the continent, which is still unfolding, This second struggle includes the end of various military regimes and other authoritarian and totalitarian regimes, or one-party states, under the pressure of ordinary Africans who still cling to the goals of the first struggle for independence — the freedom to be the authors of the own lives, to have states that they charter and governments that are responsible and responsive to them, and to enjoy the inviolate dignity that attaches to their persons by right. The second struggle has made an embrace of Enlightenment ideals, and the establishment of states that are more than superficially modern, even more urgent.

    Across the African continent the dominant judicatures are based on these ideals, but they are unfortunately thwarted by the pressures of the identity-driven opposition to modernity and its Enlightenment principles. The education, especially in philosophy and jurisprudence, that is needed for the system to work as it does in the places from which we have borrowed them is sorely lacking. As I write, the continent is awash in NGOs, governmental agencies, and numerous movements canvassing everything from child rights to civil rights to women’s rights, workers’ rights, the rights of the disabled, the rule of law, freedom of expression; the list is long. I am convinced, alas, that these reformist efforts still lack a basis in our culture. This surfeit of movements and organizations is not matched by an equally intense participation in the philosophical discourse that undergirds these practical engagements, or in the widespread dissemination, especially through institutions, of the relevant education. 

    Ironically, all this is happening at the same time as scholarship in the continent is dominated by an anti-Western spirit that determinedly and wrongheadedly, strives to delegitimize these philosophical ideals as indelibly tarnished by colonialism and racism. We end up in a situation in which judges think more like civil servants than impartial arbiters empowered to protect the puny individual from the overweening powers of the modern state. We have law professors and political philosophers who start out always with the idea of freedom being limited rather than what it really is: absolute, unless its exercise clashes with its equal exercise by others. We have constitutions that boast the most ponderous Bills of Rights but are chock full of “clawback clauses” that take away with the left hand what they gives with the right. We have young women proclaiming their rights of ownership of their bodies who at the same time know nothing about the philosophical foundations of that idea, its recent intellectual history and its universal reach. Some African societies have recently recognized or decriminalized homosexuality even as many African scholars denounce such moves as alien to their “African cultures,” which are founded, they are quite sure, on the creation story of the Christian Bible.

    What I am arguing is that all the institutions that dominate our social and political landscape across the continent at the present time, however well or not they are working they are working, and irrespective, irrespective of the civilizational diversities to be found therein, are traceable to Enlightenment-inspired modern origins. This does not mean that our diverse indigenous civilizations are no good, or that our embrace of foreign models is proof of our backwardness or of having contributed nothing to humanity’s progress through time. We are merely evincing the human imperative to cross borders without qualms and beg, borrow, or steal whatever in our neighbors’ lifeworlds would make a better one for us. 

    Here is a final illustration of this imperative at the present time. When judges are empaneled as impartial arbiters, we are fully cognizant of the fact that, like other human beings, they have personal preferences, and in many situations may have been card-carrying partisans of various factions in their respective societies. What is required of judges — and of jurors — is that they be willing and able to put aside their preferences and judge the case at hand purely on the basis of the merits. When this standard is met, we celebrate the jurors and the judges for approaching the almost superhuman capacity for impartiality. They do not develop this ability overnight. Jurors and judges have had lifetimes to develop the appropriate temperament through education, socialization into public life, a commitment to this practice as essential to what they regard as a just and admirable society. But this kind of existential training does not occur in many African jurisdictions. A judge who approaches the person in the dock suspiciously — if you didn’t do something, why were you picked up by the officers from among your fellows and brought before me? — is already on his way, without any political push, toward a miscarriage of justice. The standard is even more difficult for ordinary jurors who have never had to think about what impartiality entails when it comes to judging cases, especially when those cases involve sending someone to jail for long terms. And the fact that we do not have jury systems in much of the continent means that we are even more at the mercy of individual judges who, increasingly, may not be seriously educated in or engaged with the rigorous demands of their institution beyond their “technical” understanding of the rules. Our purview must be extended, then, beyond technical training in law to deeper engagements with philosophy, sociology, political theory, and so on. The reason is very simple. The philosophical anthropology that undergirds the institutions spawned by the Enlightenment, even when it dumped revelation as a source of knowledge, held on to the idea of the radical insufficiency of human nature. This ineradicable proclivity to error, this essential fallibility, is what reason is partly required to remedy.

    As in law, so in science. Since the Enlightenment, and the scientific revolution that it accelerated, our relationship to the world has no longer been dominated by an attitude of submission to and worship of nature. Instead we decode more and more of the underlying operative principles of nature. As we tame its previously unpredictable ferocity, we now make nature work for us, for the most part. The experimental method, certified by corroboration, replicability, and predictability, has shrunk the number of people in many societies who are still dominated by mythological and religious paradigms; such “explanations” are regarded as quaint, funny, maybe crazy. It used to be that our explanatory framework for phenomena which we could not otherwise wrap our heads around featured stories about gods, goddesses, and similar creatures — and this was not the exclusive preserve of any people. The scientific revolution changed all that. And one does not have to be subjugated to Western hegemony, however that is construed, to be a partisan of the scientific revolution. As we say in Yoruba, the sky is big enough for all birds to fly without touching wings.

    And yet we, across the African continent, have never embraced the scientific method, even though many of our ancient civilizations handed down to us evidence of their commitment to evidence-based processes of engaging the world even as they identified with religious myth, Egypt being the most important example. We persist in embracing, deploying, and celebrating magical attitudes. I daresay that ours is the only continent that continues to thrash around in this morass. Certainly, other societies in our world have their share of such explanatory fantasies. India is full of gurus who are ready to convey the gullible and the confused to nirvana (if they pay up). In the United States there is no shortage of mad pastors who teach that hurricanes are our recompense for homosexuality and legislators who insist that Jews have special access to celestial laser weapons. But in those places few pay such occultists any heed, and their media and intellectuals refuse to be complicit in the swindle, in the peddling of ignorance. I wish I could say the same about Africa, where we need science so desperately.

    It is past time to heed the admonition of one of the most modern African thinkers of the twentieth century. Amilcar Cabral, the writer and anti-colonial revolutionary from Guinea-Bissau, was a legatee of the Enlightenment. He worked with peasants for the most part, but was never reticent when it came to educating Africans about the limits of mythical and religious thinking and its irrelevance in our present world. “Our culture should be developed on the basis of science,” he wrote in Resistance and Decolonization, “it should be scientific—which is to say, not involve believing in imaginary things. Tomorrow our culture should avoid instances where any one of us thinks that lightning is a sign that God has become enraged or that a thunderstorm is the sky’s voice when a furious ‘spirit’ speaks. In our culture tomorrow, everyone should know that, while we dance when there are thunderstorms, a thunderstorm occurs when two clouds clash, one with a positive electrical charge and another with a negative electrical charge; and when they clash they cause a flash, which is lightning, and a noise, which is the thunder.” What Cabral called our tomorrow ought to have been our yesterday. The scandal is that it is not even our today. 

    The Enlightenment was crafted to end our uncritical dependence upon revelation, tradition, and authority. These defects continue to afflict African life and thought in our time. Does availing ourselves of modern tools make us into permanent subalterns, or an inferior race, or people who have never contributed to the world’s progress? There is no basis for such a conclusion. If we are set on securing for Africans a better life than we have right now, can we afford to ignore these tools? Of course not.

    Halcyon Days

    There’s only one time when you were perfect for loving in life, and if you miss that time, if you ignore it or pass it by, you’ve really missed something. 

    James Salter 

    I

    Autumn wind, the leaves a golden mash 

    at our feet in the kind, quiet blaze 

    of the streetlight; I am taking your arm

    under the umbrella, leaning into you,

    waiting, imagining sweet violences.

    My tongue is stoppered; its unfamiliar 

    ecstasies. I cannot say any of this 

    here, in ordinary streets, in the woods

    around home, walking into the warmth

    and taking off my woolen hat, 

    putting on records.

    I can only take off one glove and press 

    my palm to your cheek, for a moment,

    a sort of sigh, the whole world made

    of lavender and foxglove, of those dreams

    we have but don’t discuss, of bedsheets 

    and mornings, our circling talk. 

    I call you old Zeus, your big, noble head,

    your serious heart I haven’t yet dived 

    through, even after everything; 

    Primrose Hill, that dream of fireworks and port 

    and staying

    on the train. I want to hear you say it,

    that we’re the children of a king 

    and we’ve nowhere to go but a cottage built 

    on other peoples’ sorrow. 

     

    II

    And now you’re leaving me to find out 

    what’s in store? You talk of fate, of oracles: 

    this is the future, here. You have no need

    of seers. What was that, on the Heath, 

    your last birthday, a willow tree for heaven,

    our legs entwined, the cricket songs of June — you

    smelled of soap and suncream and we were still

    nervous of each other. You think there’s another

    path? If you have to find it out 

    I’ll come with you. You think I fear the sea,

    that wrecking clown. I’d sooner face 

    the fiercest waves than see you off, handkerchief

    in hand. If what waits is death, let’s both 

    meet it: being here alone is worse than that, 

    the sudden silence, not knowing if you’ll come. 

     

    III

    I’ve come to know the morning, first light 

    in the window, fussing around, making endless

    tea. You not here is impossible; I want to send

    a note, a ghost message, I can’t bear not speaking, 

    not knowing how to reach you. It’s Friday 

    morning and it’s snowing and I’ve just walked 

    through the white woods to the station 

    and I wish you were coming round this afternoon 

    to talk about the snow, and have toast,

    and sit with me with the fire on, and tell me 

    about your worries because I do quite miss you. 

     

    IV

    I’ve been preparing to have you back, trying on dresses,

    darning the old reliables, the gloves you left; I’m fixing

    up the drawers, all busy work. These past nights I haven’t

    seen you, and it’s made me feel afraid, 

    but now you’ve come to me again. 

    There’s something unfamiliar in your face, 

    this isn’t how you move, as if a stranger 

    was impersonating, uncannily — but still, I’d know

    you anywhere. Why are you so pale, dear heart,

    what is it that you want to say? What’s this

    dullness in your eye, this slow and faltering speech? 

     

    V

    So this is what we’re left, these seven days a year, 

    the wind died down around us, enough to

    live on, just about. Lighter, no less in love, 

    glutted on the memory of being young, 

    our onetime flesh. You made a promise early on,

    to pretend I wasn’t all your daylight, 

    that the world’s voice was no louder than the peace

    we’d briefly found, that you didn’t know I’d walk out

    on it all, and wanted to. That I chose you. 

     

    VI

    I’ve come down to the shore, 

    the pebbled place I saw you last, the last spot 

    where you held me; it was here, I think,

    these very stones, your shadow fell across that final

    time, where mine now falls, alone, stretching

    its arms towards you, further than I can. 

    How can you be gone when I still love you?

    When I can call out to you in whichever tense

    I choose. Come home. 

     

    VII

    Though it’s so far off I know it’s you, 

    that you’ve returned. Before I pause to think

    I’m wading out, the sea is ice, 

    I’m packed for the grave

    as yesterday’s catch. Kingfisher,

    heart’s bird, I dive into your death 

    like catching headfirst fish. I swallow 

    all your scales and feel alive.

    The Battle of Irpin

    On the day the Russians invaded Ukraine, Patol Moshevitz, a landscape architect and painter, woke early and looked out the window of his apartment on the fourteenth floor of one of the newest, most desirable buildings in the city of Irpin. He could see for miles in almost every direction: Kyiv, Bucha, most of Irpin, and the Hostomel airfield just across the marsh to the north. A big bear of a man with a shaved head, he saw a swarm of Russian helicopters descending on the airport. The noise was deafening even where he was, and a dark plume of smoke rose on the horizon. 

    Moshevitz dressed hurriedly and went into town, hoping to sign up with a Territorial Defense unit and fight alongside the regular army. But the recruitment center was swamped with volunteers, and there were no guns, so he went back to his apartment. “I decided to help in my own way,” he told me later. He spent the next nine days in his crow’s-nest flat observing the region with binoculars and providing detailed reports on enemy positions — approaching tanks, gun placements, checkpoints, and other vital information — to the fighters defending Irpin.

    I met Moshevitz in early June, eight weeks after the battle of Irpin. We sat in his apartment, subsequently shelled and now partially restored, as he narrated the month-long fight, using a spoon to point out strategic locations on a map I pulled up on my iPad. If he had been found and caught, he understood by then, he would almost surely have been tortured and shot. At the time, he didn’t stop to think. “I was caught up in the moment,” he said. “It seemed like a game — the little tanks and armored vehicles seemed so far away. I can’t call myself brave. I just found a place for myself — a way to be useful.” 

    Before the Russian invasion, Irpin was a charming commuter town — a mix of old Soviet-style dachas and new high rises ringed by forests and scenic marshland. Many poems have been written about the beauty of its surroundings. By the time the Russians left in March, Irpin was a patchwork of charred ruins. Almost all of the city’s hundred thousand residents had evacuated in the weeks after the invasion, leaving Russian and Ukrainian troops to battle for a month at close range. Seventy percent of the buildings were severely damaged or destroyed. Hundreds of civilians were killed. But ultimately the defenders prevailed. Strategically located between Bucha and Kyiv, less than five miles from the outskirts of the capital, Irpin was one of a handful of places that prevented the Russian army from reaching Kyiv. The savage battle of Irpin was a pivotal battle of the war.

    I spent a month in Irpin after the battle, talking to people about it and listening to their stories. Ukrainian acquaintances introduced me to friends, who introduced me to other friends — doctors, nurses, priests, small business owners, city officials, soldiers and volunteers like Moshevitz. People were eager to talk. The conversations lasted two, three, four hours — and even when the talk ran out, some people wanted to meet again the next day. Several fighters walked or drove me around town, pointing out where they had fought or where a friend had died. 

    I asked everyone the same questions. Why did you do what you did? What were you fighting for? What is the war about for you — and what do you hope will come of it if Ukraine wins? Many people, like Moshevitz, started with a simple answer. “It was my duty.” Or, “It seemed obvious — I couldn’t imagine doing otherwise.” As Orwell wrote about going to fight in Catalonia, “at that time and in that atmosphere it seemed the only conceivable thing to do.” But almost everyone I spoke with in Irpin, from the deputy mayor to the cook at the university, also had a more complicated answer — something to do with freedom and democracy and their vision of what those grand ideas could mean for Ukraine.

    By the time I arrived in Irpin, the city was starting to rebuild. Some thirty to forty percent of the residents had returned. Shops were open; there was traffic in the streets. Lilacs were blooming and children were playing in the parks — so it wasn’t always easy to imagine the fighting that had taken place in the same streets just weeks before. Yet even in the spring sunshine, it was hard to not to fixate on the mutilated buildings. Some had been burned to the ground. Many others were missing their top stories. Very few had all their windows — much of the city’s glass had been shattered by shock waves. At first, the destruction seemed inconceivable, then infuriating — how can you train human beings to be this brutal, especially at close range?

    I often spent evenings in my rented flat watching news videos of the fighting, and after a while I felt I was living in parallel universes: one green and recovering, the other cold and gray — desolate streets, fires raging on the horizon, rubble strewn chaotically everywhere you looked, a tank waiting around every corner. One soldier with whom I walked the city was suffering from the same kind of double vision. “It used to be all black and white,” he said. “Now, it’s in color. I can’t get used to it.” Then he reminded me that war was still raging in eastern Ukraine: just four hundred miles away, many cities still looked like the Irpin of late February.

    This was not the first battle of Irpin — far from it; and almost everyone I met mentioned history, either of the city or of Ukraine. Unlike in most other places where people look back on the birth and blossoming of a nation, for Ukrainians history means an old longing for a nation-state that rarely existed until the Soviet Union collapsed in 1991. What people remember is a story about an old feudal monarchy, the Kievan Rus’, and a long string of wars — a centuries-long fight for independence. In medieval times, before all of Europe had settled into nation-states, the enemies were Lithuanians invading from Europe and Mongols pushing west from Asia. For much of the eighteenth century, the Irpin River served as the border between Poland and Russia, two hostile powers bent on suppressing Ukrainian identity. In World War I, the Ukrainian people were again caught between two rival empires — this time Austria-Hungary and Russia. In World War II, it was the Nazis and the Red Army. And even in peacetime, the territory now claimed by Ukraine was usually controlled by some larger power: Russia, Poland, Austria-Hungary, or the Soviet Union. Like other Ukrainians, the city of Irpin often had to take sides, stalling the Wehrmacht, for example, on its way to Kyiv in 1941, just as it stopped the Russians in 2022. But these were usually alliances of convenience — siding with the lesser of two evils.

    I stumbled one morning on the town’s history museum, a nondescript storefront in a shopping complex just coming back to life after the battle. Its old-fashioned glass cases featured relics from many previous fights: shells from both world wars, dog-eared images of soldiers and partisans, a fraying document attesting to Irpin’s death toll in the Holodomor, a montage on the mid-twentieth-century Soviet writers’ colony that gave the town its dachas and its reputation for dissidence, plus a final glass vitrine of fading color photos — soldiers from Irpin who died fighting the Russians in eastern Ukraine in 2014. “This war is just another cycle in an old history,” one military man told me a few days later, sitting out in the sunshine by a concrete bunker built for World War II and now in use again as a shelter. “We’ve been fighting the Russians for centuries. The difference this time is that we might be strong enough to win.”

    It was the dozen or so fighters I spoke with who did most to help me understand the recent battle. Within a day or two of the attack on Hostomel, Russian troops had occupied Bucha. The first Russian soldiers were seen in Irpin on February 26, and the first battle occurred the next day at a small shopping center called Giraffe on the road between Bucha and Irpin. Several dozen Ukrainian fighters, mostly inexperienced Territorial Defense volunteers, held off a large column of Russian tanks that was then destroyed by Ukrainian artillery. On March 4, Russian tanks broke through on the western edge of the city, not far from Moshevitz’s apartment in the high-rise development known as Synergy. By March 6, the invaders were in control of the whole west side of town, setting the stage for what one fighter called a “dynamic stalemate” — a chillingly antiseptic term for the vicious three-week struggle that followed. Tanks roamed the deserted streets. There was constant shelling from every direction — thousands of artillery and mortar shells — punctuated by occasional aerial bombardment and close-range firefights at three strategic locations. 

    The battle at Giraffe continued on and off throughout the month. Some of the most intense shelling occurred at the Romanivka Bridge on the southern tip of the city. Known to many Westerners from news photographs, the bridge was destroyed by Ukrainian forces to prevent the Russians from entering Kyiv, requiring tens of thousands of evacuees to ford the river on foot. The third hot spot, scene of a decisive battle at the end of March, was in the northeast corner of town near the Ukrainian military hospital and another new high-rise development called Lipky. According to city officials, some three hundred civilians were killed over five weeks. Many of the people I spoke with thought that the toll was much higher, maybe as many as fifteen hundred.

    The first weeks of the battle were a time of hard decisions for just about everyone in Irpin — whether to stay or leave the city, whether or not to sign up to fight. Viktoria Mogolyvets and her family left the first day. A thirty-six-year-old speech therapist with three small children and a premium apartment in the Synergy complex, she got into her car at 7 a.m. and drove out of town — one of the last cars to cross the Romanivka Bridge before it was destroyed. It took her three days to reach the Polish border, normally an eight-hour drive, and another several weeks to get to Germany. But looking back, it was an all but miraculous escape compared to what would come later for many others.

    Viktoria Ismestyeva, 43, a cook at the city’s Fiscal University, made the opposite decision. She didn’t know anyone outside Irpin — had no friends or relatives elsewhere in Ukraine, much less abroad. For her, it seemed safer to stay at home than to “head out into nowhere, like a ship lost at sea.” As the fighting intensified, she and her fourteen-year-old daughter took shelter in the basement of the university, and she soon found herself cooking for several hundred people hiding there. Looking back, she can’t imagine doing anything else. The people in the basement needed her, she told me, and she was glad to do what she could to help.

     

    Many of the city’s fighting-age men made the same kind of calculation. Roman Shklyar is a former security guard with friends in progressive political circles. In the wake of a recent accident that left a piece of shrapnel in his skull, he has been prone to epileptic fits and is not supposed to drive or expose himself to loud noises. Yet he joined the Territorial Defense on the first day of the war and saw action all around Irpin as a paramedic assistant. Stefan Protenyak is a professional skier who was supposed to be on a plane to Switzerland on the day the war started. Vlad Ruma was out of town on a business trip, and when he found out that the trains had stopped running he hitchhiked his way back into war-torn Irpin. The fireman Vitalii Kravchenko is fifty-seven — no one expected him to sign up to fight. Vitalii Petriv, nineteen, is a student at the national university’s elite international relations school, where most of his peers expect deferments or privileged spots as officers. 

    It wasn’t easy to get a place in the Territorial Defense in the first days after the invasion. In Irpin, the line of aspiring recruits waited for hours in a park in the freezing cold. When they got to the front of the line, there were no guns, no helmets, no bulletproof vests. A few older men with military experience stepped up as commanders and set up a first checkpoint on the road to the Hostomel airfield. But even there, on the first day, the only weapons were shovels. The next day, five guns arrived for a ragtag unit of twenty men. Yet none of this deterred the fighters I spoke with, many of whom had to try several times before being admitted to a volunteer unit. Kravchenko the fireman made do for several days with his hunter’s shotgun. Ruma fought for two weeks with no weapon at all; his unit had nothing but a bucket of grenades. Why did they fight? Shklyar spoke for many when he told me he couldn’t imagine doing otherwise. “How can you run away and leave your home behind — or your family or your homeland? Of course, we had to protect what’s ours — our nation and our right to choose our own way, free of foreign domination.

    Other people in Irpin had more questions than answers in the first days of the invasion. Did the Russians mean business — or was the goal just to scare the city? Would most residents stay or go? What would they do in case of a siege — where would they get food and other supplies? Many people packed an emergency bag and slept in their clothes. But by the third or fourth day the grim true picture was coming into focus, and large numbers of residents started making their way out of the city. On February 24, about a hundred people showed up to sleep in the basement of the Baptist church, the largest in Irpin, which took charge of the effort to evacuate civilians. A few nights later there were four hundred and fifty people, and requests for help getting out to safety snowballed as the fighting intensified. In the first week of the war, the Baptists estimate, they evacuated four thousand people. The biggest push was on March 5 and 6, when the crowds crossing the river on foot under the Romanivka Bridge caught the attention of the international media, and four civilians, including a volunteer from the Baptist church, were killed by a Russian shell on the Kyiv side of the span.

    The overwhelming majority of Irpin’s residents left town in those first two weeks. But evacuations continued through the month, even after the Russians retreated, when authorities estimated there were no more than five thousand civilians left in the city. More than ninety thousand people had managed to escape. 

    The hardest part was getting people to the bridge. It is only five miles from one side of town to the other, but the constant shelling made it impossible to walk even a block or two. So the Baptists and other volunteers stepped in with a slightly safer alternative: a civilian car or van would pick people up at their homes and bring them to the bridge. Territorial Defense fighters and regular soldiers helped with the next leg of the relay, supporting evacuees as they descended through the ruins of the old span and balanced on a walkway over the rushing water — at first just two pipes, later a shaky plank. Then a different fleet of vans and buses organized by humanitarian aid groups picked people up on the other side of the river and drove them into Kyiv. The largest challenge came when the Kyiv TV tower was shelled on March 1 and most phones went out; suddenly there was no way of knowing where people were hiding around town — in which basement, in what part of the city — or where to pick them up to ferry them to the bridge. 

    I sat with a Baptist volunteer named Andrii Rizhov on a sun-dappled bench on the church’s wooded campus and marveled as he spoke in a quiet matter-of-fact way about driving directly into the shelling to find evacuees. Rizhov called his forays “raids,” and another volunteer, a toughened fighter, underscored the point. “Evacuations or fighting,” Artur Arestenko explained, “they’re not that different. You’re driving into artillery and mortar fire. You have no idea what to expect. There could be a tank waiting — there’s danger around every corner.” Rizhov told me that he often felt close to death but never questioned the task he had taken on. “Morally, I had no other option. Of course I cared about my own life, but there was something bigger at stake. Putin’s goal is to destroy us — our nation and our identity. This has to be stopped — stopped here and now. And I did what I could to be part of it.”

    On one of my last days in the city, a Territorial Defense fighter walked me across Romanivka Bridge. The span was still impassible, and we had to trace the same path as the evacuees, balancing on a rough plank to get across the river. But what struck me most — what I hadn’t understood from countless photographs — was how exposed the route was, an easy target in a vast expanse of open marsh, within reach not just of distant artillery but also of snipers in the high-rise buildings on the horizon. Standing there, out in the open and completely vulnerable, I realized that the Russians shelling of the bridge could have no intention other than to kill civilians. There were no other targets anywhere nearby.

    The Baptist senior pastor Mykola Romanyuk illustrated the danger in a different way — with his phone. Many of the people I met in Irpin used their phones to tell me their story: a parade of grisly photographs and harrowing videos. For many, this visual chronicle was a way of making sense of what they had just experienced. “Here’s me facing a tank,” one paramedic said as he scrolled through his photos. “Here’s me with an enemy corpse. Here’s a dogfight I filmed out my window.” Then, after a moment of silence: “Sometimes it’s hard to watch — and hard to believe it really happened to me.” Pastor Mykola’s video was grey and grainy. Even on his tinny phone, the rat-a-tat of the shelling was almost unbearable. The road to the bridge was littered with debris, and there was smoke at several points on the horizon. A battered van emerged. Four men jumped out and scrambled to extract an old man on a stretcher. You could assess the danger from the speed of their movements: even a few seconds in the open could be lethal. But they trotted the stretcher past a line of body bags and set it down under the bridge. Then the video loop began again. 

    The lack of weapons and training took its toll on the west side of the city in the first week of March. A small band of Ukrainian fighters with a few weapons had managed to hold off a large force at Giraffe in late February with little except daring and ingenuity. A couple of men with a shoulder-fired rocket launcher hid by the side of the road from Bucha to Irpin and struck the lead vehicle in an armored column from the side, immobilizing it and all the tanks behind it. On the west side of town, the Russians attacked across a wider front with a large convoy of tanks and well-equipped elite fighters. As at Giraffe, the Ukrainians had no regular troops, just inexperienced volunteers. “We had one tank and one armored personnel carrier,” Kravchenko the fireman recalled. “They had dozens.” “We had no one to send in,” a top commander admitted ruefully, “so we used drones to break up the enemy column. But the tanks and APCs scattered in the city, dispersing in civilian neighborhoods where they knew we’d hesitate to fight.” Moshevitz saw the vehicles entering the Synergy complex and watched as they found places to hide between the buildings.

    Andrii Kolesnyk knew something was wrong when he heard automatic rifle fire just a block or two away from his Scandinavian-style boutique hotel. Later that day, he saw an armored personnel carrier in the woods outside the building. He wasn’t sure if it was Russian or Ukrainian, and he was afraid to go to the window to check. Then the shell hit, tearing a hole through the third and fourth floors of the stylish guesthouse. At seven the next morning, there were tanks in the yard and men shouting in Russian as they smashed their way through the cars in the parking lot. Kolesnyk’s wife and their guests had left a few days earlier, leaving him and another man whom he called by his first name, Pavel, to protect the business. The Russians who broke down the door searched them both and then searched the building. They didn’t like what they found: Kolesnyk’s hunting rifle, his passport, and about $11,000 in reserve cash. “The commander had never seen Euros before, and he found them suspicious,” Kolesnyk remembered, with laughter. Many people I met in Irpin laughed at what seemed like anything but a funny story. Even more suspect were the visas in Kolesnyk’s passport — German, French, English, American — and the photos of a Russian helicopter in Pavel’s phone.

    Even so, Kolesnyk thought the intruders were joking when the commander told a young recruit that he could “decide,” and the deadpan soldier answered that he would execute Kolesnyk and let Pavel go. The fighter took both men into the kitchen and told them where to sit, then left the room and closed the door. Within seconds there were shots and bullets tearing through the kitchen. Kolesnyk was wounded just below the knee, and the leg of the stool he was sitting on was cut clear in half. But thanks to the thick wooden door, he was still alive. The ordeal played out for another few hours almost as senselessly as it had begun. The shooter shrugged when he found Kolesnyk alive, and his comrades laughed. Later the Russians ordered Pavel to run to a nearby shop for cigarettes and warned that if he wasn’t back in twenty minutes they would shoot Kolesnyk again, and this time they wouldn’t miss. 

    What ultimately saved him, Kolesnyk believes, was that the invaders were afraid he would find some way to signal their location to a Ukrainian artillery unit, and so he and Pavel were allowed to leave the house and spend the night in a nearby basement. Then, the next day, the Russian unit moved on. After four more days of nearly constant shelling, Kolesnyk decided to leave Irpin, walking under heavy fire to the Romanivka Bridge. In the three miles between his house and the river, he counted eight corpses. 

    For most of the residents of Irpin who remained in the city throughout the battle, life revolved around a basement, where they huddled with others from their apartment block or neighborhood or church. The word that came up again and again when they talked about their experience was “community.” Some basements were dank and dingy, others comfortable and well-equipped. Some communities held together with prayer; others had little parties now and then, “toasting the heroes in the armed forces,” as one resident put it. Some groups dispersed after a few days as people fled the city. Others endured through the five-week siege and even beyond in buildings where the apartments were no longer habitable. 

    Olha Malach’s eighty-family apartment building is located between Synergy and Kolesnyk’s guesthouse, in the heart of the neighborhood that was eventually occupied by Russian forces. Malach and her husband run a small construction business. But as important to her as her day job, she is the elected head of the building’s tenant council, known in Ukrainian by the acronym OSBB. OSBBs are the grassroots cogs of Ukraine’s fledgling democracy. In Soviet times, most apartment blocks were managed by hired watchdogs who reported to the secret police on suspicious behavior — who seemed to have extra money, who went in and out at odd hours or had unusual visitors. In the years since independence, the new Ukrainian state has worked to devolve power from the national government to the local level, granting taxing authority to mayors and creating OSBBs with elected leaders. In the battle of Irpin, many of these managers played an essential role organizing life in the basements where people hid through the occupation. 

    Like other OSBB heads across the city, Malach had no instructions to speak of and no playbook. “Everyone pitched in,” she recalled. “Each person found their way to be helpful.” The first task was equipping the basement: filling sandbags, finding bedding, organizing communal chores. Men were assigned to patrol duty and fetching water from a nearby well; women took charge of the cooking. In Malach’s building as in others, many tenants who fled the city gave their keys to those who remained and told them to take what they needed from the freezer — so the building soon had a surfeit of food that had to be preserved before it went bad. This got harder on March 5, when the invaders cut the electric line providing power to the city. But Malach and the other women organized an outdoor grill, and they soon had enough canned meat for several months. 

    On the first night it was ready, Malach’s basement housed three hundred people — her tenants and several dozen from the nearby Synergy complex. In the days that followed, she urged people to leave the city, working with other OSBB heads to organize evacuations, and over time the headcount dwindled, down to forty-three after two weeks and just fifteen by the end of the month. The residents knew because they kept careful track, gathering most mornings in the courtyard and counting heads — just to make sure that everyone was still alive.

    In the first weeks, the basement group had relatively little contact with the Russian troops marauding through the neighborhood. Malach saw an armored column roll by on March 5. Residents heard heavy shelling in the streets, along with gunfire and grenades. But most of the tenants rarely left the courtyard except to go to the well, and they could only guess what was playing out in the neighborhood. One thing was different in the occupied part of the city: unlike other basements, where Territorial Defense fighters and volunteers stopped by on a regular basis, Malach’s building had no visitors. “We had no humanitarian aid, no news, no information, no power to charge our phones, almost no cell connection,” Malach said. “It was as if we were alone on an island — and most people had no way of telling their loved ones they were still alive.”

    Then things took a turn for the worse. The shelling in the streets intensified; there was a noisy firefight a few blocks away. Virtually everyone was in the basement on the morning of March 23, when a missile sheared the roof and most of the top floor off the five-story building. The shock wave knocked Malach to the ground, and she remembers “the walls trembling.” Then a tank appeared in the courtyard. Like many people in Irpin, Malach calls the invaders Orcs — a name borrowed from Tolkien, who coined it to describe a race of brutal and malevolent monsters — and true to form, the Orcs who entered her courtyard did their best to terrorize her and her tenants. They collected phones and smashed them. They issued meaningless make-work orders to move from one part of the basement to another, and anyone who left the shelter to cook or to retrieve water was followed at gunpoint by a Russian soldier. Then the looting began — everything that could be removed from an apartment, from warm clothes and bedding to kitchen appliances.

    Yet Malach was not intimidated, and her phone still worked. She had rarely turned it on since the invasion, so it still had a charge, and she could still get a connection in one corner of the courtyard. In the days before the tank entered the building, she had worked out a simple code with her daughter in Kyiv and used it to relay Russian positions that the daughter passed on to the armed forces. That was even more dangerous now with Russians in the courtyard, but it was also much more useful, and Malach didn’t hesitate to collect intelligence on the occupiers, radioing three times in the three following days.

    The one thing she couldn’t stop was the murder of the building’s abject shut-in, a man known as Genya. Malach described him as a sullen drunk. Few people in the complex knew or liked him, and he had taken no part in basement life, preferring to drink alone in his apartment, which Malach said reeked of alcohol. When the Russians searched the building, they found him and fastened on some paperwork that they picked up in his apartment. Malach says it was poker bets that the invaders mistook for a sketch of Russian positions. Malach and some other tenants watched as two soldiers marched the frightened man out of the courtyard, and a few minutes later they heard the shot. After the Russians left the neighborhood, some tenants found the body and buried it, under heavy shelling, in a nearby park.

    When I asked Malach why she did what she did, she brushed off the question. “I’m not a hero,” she insisted, “I did nothing special.” I pushed back a little: very few people I know would have taken the risk she took, relaying information about the invaders even as they held her and her tenants at gunpoint. “Someone had to do it,” she answered, shrugging. “My neighbors fought on the front lines. Others risked their lives to deliver food and medicine to basements like ours. Someone had to help here, coordinating and organizing. I did what I could. But everyone who stayed was a hero. Everyone found a way to play a part.”

    By the time I arrived in Irpin, most elite fighters — armed forces regulars, special forces, and volunteer international brigades — had moved on, following the war as it shifted eastward. But the city was still full of soldiers. You saw uniforms in the streets and in every shop as well as at the checkpoints, several of which were still controlling who went in and out of town. Most of these men were Territorial Defense volunteers, and everyone I met was eager to talk — eager to tell me what they did and why they did it. Vlad Ruma is a thirty-one-year-old marketing manager with two young children who was still serving full time in the Territorial Defense when I met him. After our first conversation, he asked to meet again and then again, a third time, and on the third day we spent several hours walking around Irpin — visiting the places where he had fought and his comrades had fallen. He said it was duty that drove him to do what he did during the battle, and he brought the same earnest good will to our conversations — he was determined that I get the full story and understand everything. He wore fatigues on the hot day we walked the town and carried a heavy Kalashnikov slung over his shoulder. We started at the old Soviet House of Writers — it served as Territorial Defense headquarters in the first days of the battle — then walked north through what had been no-man’s-land between invading Russians and defending Ukrainians. The next stop was the Giraffe shopping center, then the Romanivka Bridge. The only spot we missed was the west side of town, where Ruma’s unit had fought for several days not far from Kolesnyk’s guesthouse. 

    It took me a while to understand exactly what part Ruma had played in those engagements. Some Territorial Defense units serve largely in auxiliary positions, enforcing curfew or monitoring security on public transportation. Others fight in blended units alongside the regular armed forces. Still others see combat in a support role, serving just behind a front line manned by elite forces. Ruma was one of several volunteers I met who told me that he was dissatisfied with the first unit he served in and asked to be moved to more active duty. “I didn’t sign up to guard a café in Kyiv or police dog walkers breaking curfew,” he said. “I wanted to fight — and eventually I was transferred to a fighting unit.” But like others in the Territorial Defense, he also drew a bright line between himself and the elite troops he fought alongside. “Our orders were to hold the line,” he explained. “We built defensive positions — checkpoints, trenches, gun placements — and we manned them. We used our guns when the enemy approached. But our task was to hold the invaders, not to advance. That’s a job for people with military training and experience.”

    Still, Ruma had a lot to teach me as we traversed the town. He demonstrated how to cross an intersection in an occupied zone, crouching low with your gun at the ready. He explained the difference between a reconnaissance skirmish and a full-scale engagement. At one point I gave him my notebook and he filled a page with drawings — the different parabolas traced through the sky by artillery, mortar, and tank-fired missiles. He also helped me to understand exactly what had happened at Romanivka and Synergy. The most sobering lesson was at Giraffe, where we turned off the road to Bucha — the artery that Russian troops had hoped to use to enter Irpin — into a big open area where defending forces had stood waiting to ambush the invading column. The lines of sight were different now, obscured by summer foliage. But otherwise it didn’t look as if much had changed since the February battle that stopped the Russian advance. 

    You could see the positions where Ukrainian gunners had stood, the surrounding ground littered with cigarette packages. There was debris everywhere and occasional pieces of discarded gear. At one point Ruma crouched to the ground to pick up a handful of rusting bullets. And it was then that it hit me, naïve as I was and eager to romanticize the fight for freedom: even defensive forces must be ready to kill — not just to sacrifice their own lives but also take the lives of others. 

    I returned to Giraffe a few days later. A forensic team was scheduled to visit and exhume three Russian corpses thought to be buried under the rubble of the destroyed mall. Two of the three had been killed in the first moments of the firefight. The third was wounded, then waited cunningly until Ukrainian fighters approached to blow himself up with a grenade. By the time the shell fire that consumed the building burned out, more than twenty-four hours later, all three bodies were buried under several tons of charred metal and loose brick. I and the owner of the mall waited a few hours for the forensic team. It didn’t show until the next day, so I didn’t witness the disinterment. Later that night, when I saw the photos of the gruesome corpses, I was glad that I missed it.

    The day I walked the city with Vitalii Petriv had a happier ending. A fresh-faced university student with no military training or experience, Petriv signed up for the Territorial Defense in Kyiv in the first days of the war. He spent a couple of weeks on guard duty before being transferred to what he was told would be combat in an undisclosed location. When he arrived and got his bearings, he learned that Irpin was then ground zero. He was defending the east side of the city against Russians attacking from the north.

    He and the rest of his five-man unit — all inexperienced, with just a few days of training — asked to be sent as far forward as possible, and they were told to dig a position on a residential street just three blocks south of Russian forces trying to break through near the military hospital. “We were eager to do something important,” Petriv recalled when we met the first time in a busy café in downtown Kyiv. “We had no idea what we were getting into.” Petriv grew up a lot in the next ten days. It was bitter cold in the streets of Irpin. There was no one — no other soldiers — between him and the enemy. The shelling was constant. At night the sky was as light as day. He and his comrades rotated two hours on, two hours off — but as he remembers it, he hardly slept, powered mostly by adrenalin. A few days after he arrived, the pontoon bridge that his unit had used to cross the Irpin River was dismantled, so there were no further supplies. This left him and other units to live off the all-but-abandoned neighborhoods where they were stationed — to find someone local who they felt they could trust to provide food and water and an occasional hour inside by a stove.

    Everyone in Petriv’s unit eventually made it out alive. But when I first met him, he was worried sick about the two civilian families they had found to help them — a construction worker and his wife with ties to the Baptist church and the owners of a neighborhood veterinary clinic. Like Moshevitz and Malach and anyone else in Irpin who helped the Ukrainian forces, both families were risking death if the Russians overran their neighborhood. And the last time Petriv had seen the construction worker, his house, where Petriv had slept, was engulfed in flames, with enemy troops approaching.

    I suggested that Petriv come back to Irpin with me to look for these families, and frightened as he was about what he might find, he eventually agreed. We walked through the neighborhood on a perfect summer’s day, and the young man marveled — could these really be the hard-fought blocks he thought he knew so well? We expected to have to search for Ivan, the construction worker; Petriv was convinced that his house had been demolished by a Russian missile. But when we arrived at what we thought would be a burnt-out shell and knocked on the fence, Ivan came to the gate. Half the house was a rubble-filled ruin, but the other half was still standing, and Ivan and his wife had stopped by to pick up a few things. Petriv gasped when Ivan appeared — a man he believed dead, in part because of him, was standing before him in the sunshine.

    Later that afternoon we followed Petriv’s retreat from his unit’s initial placement in front of Ivan’s house to a second position, just two hundred yards to the rear, where he and his comrades had spent the next week. He showed me what was left of their trench and the rude graffiti they left on the wall to greet any Russians who got that far south. Petriv was starting to feel better and hoping for the best when we knocked at the clinic. The woman who answered stared at the young man for a few seconds and then let out a cry of joy, hugging him and peering at him again and hugging him some more. In this case, it turned out, it was the civilians, Nataliya and her husband Vitalii, who had been most anxious in the months since the fighting ended, convinced that Petriv and his comrades had saved their lives but worried that they were dead. We sat at the family’s kitchen table in the fading afternoon light, drinking tea and eating chocolates: Nataliya ransacked her cupboards for the most festive thing she could serve us. When her husband arrived, he broke into quiet tears as we chatted casually about nothing in particular. 

    What struck me most as I listened to them catch up was that they, too, seemed to be living in parallel universes — constantly reliving the battle even as they tried to put it behind them. Nataliya and Vitalii told us about one recent evening when they found themselves eating in the dark, trying to conserve electricity as they had when their only power was a generator. Someone else said it was so quiet now — no mortar fire, no artillery — that they couldn’t sleep. “Yes,” someone else said, as if marveling at a dream, “it’s hard to believe we lived through it.” And yet, for most of the people around the table, the trauma of the siege seemed almost more real than the present.

    Why did the Russians retreat at the end of a month from Irpin? What turned the tide of the battle? Everyone I met during my visit had their own theory. What I realized as I made my way around town was that each individual had fought their own war, in their own small corner of the city. People such as Malach and Petriv knew only the block they lived or fought on, and even others such as Rizhov and Moshevitz, who had seen more of the battle, knew only their own experiences. 

    But by the time I visited, two months after the fighting stopped, many people were piecing the story together, and they sometimes argued among themselves about what kept the Russians out of Kyiv. A few things seemed obvious. The terrain posed a huge advantage for the defenders. Tanks and armored personnel carriers cannot cross a marsh except on a road, and the Ukrainians were able to control most of the roads and bridges in and out of Irpin. It didn’t hurt that the city had grown exponentially since Ukraine was part of the Soviet Union — so Russian maps showed forest and swamp where there were now high-rise apartment buildings. A handful of military men helped me to understand the context — how Irpin fit into the larger battle of Kyiv. Still true to Stalin, who called artillery “the god of war,” the troops advancing on Kyiv were counting on artillery — if only they could position their guns within fifteen miles of the capital. They got close in Irpin, almost within range, but never close enough. Then, in late March, a Ukrainian counteroffensive north and east of the commuter town threatened to encircle the invaders, and they withdrew abruptly — shelling Irpin with everything they had left as they pulled back from the city. 

    Another critical factor was local intelligence — what one commander called “our eyes and ears on the ground.” The armed forces drew on information from scores of informants such as Malach and Moshevitz, some civilian, others military. Some spotters texted friends or relatives in the armed forces. Others used a government app, Yevorog, to report anonymously on enemy positions. And even with sophisticated technology, the Russians seemed unable to match Ukrainian intelligence. On the contrary, many Ukrainians told me, the invaders sorely misjudged what they were up against in Irpin. “The Russians often thought there were more of us than there were,” Territorial Defense coordinator Aleksandr Shemetun explained. “If they had only known we were so few,” Ruma echoed, “with almost no anti-tank guns, they would have overrun us easily. Instead, again and again, they retreated.”

    Other survivors of the battle stressed the “unity” that they had witnessed in Irpin — a shared determination to do whatever it took to win. “Look at Ukrainian history,” one seasoned fighter told me. “We don’t have much experience governing, but we know how to defend ourselves. We’ve been a battlefield for centuries, and we have always survived.” In the streets, in the basements, under the bridge, among the legions of humanitarian aid volunteers who showed up to help, driving food and medicine into the city and ferrying evacuees out: here was civil society at its best, rallying under threat. From the volunteer fighters to the evacuees who left their apartment keys, everyone did what they could and pitched in with whatever they had. “I didn’t expect it,” recalled Olha Vereha, an OSBB head from the northern part of town. “People are people, and let’s just say — they don’t always cooperate. But everyone found their place. Everyone did what they needed to do, and somehow, together, we prevailed.”

    I wasn’t always sure how to ask the bigger questions that brought me to Irpin: why people chose to fight and what they were fighting for — what they thought was at stake in the war with Russia. Some of the people I met thought this was too obvious to need explaining. Others shrugged it off as irrelevant. “I’m not a philosopher,” one soldier told me. “I did what I did — that’s what matters.” But in this case too, after a while, there emerged a handful of shared answers. I came to think of it as a kind of hierarchy of needs.

    “The fundamental instinct is simple,” Aleksandr Yurchenko, a member of the Ukrainian parliament, or Rada, explained to me. “To resist aggression from outside — someone who comes to your house and tries to take it.” “It’s not highbrow,” a young instructor at the Fiscal University said. “It’s in the details. My home, my gym, my cat, my friends and family, the land where my ancestors are buried — I needed to stay and protect them.” A second common answer was the appeal to duty. Doctors talked about duty to their patients, priests about their congregations, soldiers about their comrades in arms, OSBB heads about their tenants — and many about their families or some sense of a larger common good. Firdosi Kitankyshyiev was the security guard at Giraffe, at his post on the morning of February 27, and he helped dispatch the first Russian fighters who arrived in Irpin. “It was simple math,” he recalled, “the life of one man or the fate of Kyiv. That’s why the military exists — for soldiers to die so that others may live.” And a third answer, offered in their own way by almost everyone, was the desire for an independent Ukraine. Anatoliy Zborovsky, a graying, mustachioed man who has been running the town’s history museum for thirty-five years, declared that “You don’t have to be a historian. All Ukrainians understand — this is a war for independence and sovereignty.”

    Many of the people I met in Irpin, educated and less educated, see the present through the lens of the past — most often, the hated Soviet years or the Cossack era. Nomadic seventeenth-century fighters who practiced a kind of rough democracy in the frontier forts where they withstood waves of Russian, Polish, and Turkish invaders, the Cossacks are widely viewed as the standard-bearers of Ukrainian independence. Some neighboring peoples at the time and since, especially the Jews, have seen the Cossacks as murderous outlaws. But most of the Ukrainians I spoke with looked back on the Cossack era with a deep reverence. Two of the Ukrainian military’s most elite units — the Azov battalion and the Carpathian Sich — are named for Cossack forts, and people idealize both the bravery of the pre-modern fighters and the soldierly egalitarianism that prevailed in their frontier settlements. “The Cossacks had a written constitution,” one militiaman reminded me. “They were electing leaders when most Europeans were still bowing down to monarchs.” 

    The unity of purpose was extraordinary. “Ukrainians have never been enslaved and never will be,” proclaimed the military chaplain Father Vitalii Voyetza, evoking the spirit of the Cossacks. “We’ve never fallen on our knees before a foreign ruler. No tsar or dictator has been able to impose their way of life.” And of course Vladimir Putin fits this mold exactly — the overpowering foreign potentate who must be rebuffed. “Russians don’t see Ukraine as a sovereign state. They see it as their land,” explained Nastya Melnychenko, a former student activist and a writer with a home in Irpin, now living as a refugee in England. “The terrors, the purges, the Holodomor were all about breaking our collective will. Russia wants to erase our sovereignty and identity. We have no choice but to resist — and continue resisting.” 

    It is a simple, powerful answer, and for many of the people I spoke with it was enough: Ukraine is fighting for its independence. But what would independence look like? An independent state is not necessarily a free and democratic state — just look at Russia. How do Ukrainians want to live once they are free? What will they do with their independence? For many, the answer is defined negatively. Putin claims that “Russians and Ukrainians are one people — a single whole.” Just about everyone I met in Irpin begged to differ, often fiercely. “We are not Russia,” Kolesnyk told me emphatically, sitting in the yard outside his ruined guesthouse. “Over nearly a thousand years, we developed differently from Russia. We live completely differently. We have a radically different worldview. Russia is a KGB state — no freedom, no opposition, dissenters go to prison. We’re a freedom-loving people — we always have been. I can go to the Maidan and shout, ‘Zelensky is an idiot!’” I heard the same point made in a different way. “You can’t have a good life under the Russians,” the fireman and Territorial Defense fighter Kravchenko told me. “You can’t aim for anything or earn anything or achieve anything. That’s not what we want in Ukraine. It’s not what I want for my children.” Many if not most people in Irpin seemed to have visited Europe. They went as students or as tourists, as migrant farmworkers or on business trips — and many volunteered European life as a way of life to strive for. “We’re tired of being a battleground,” one Territorial Defense fighter told me. “We want to join Europe.”

    In Irpin, as everywhere, it often seemed easier to declare in favor of freedom than to define exactly what it means or should look like in practice. Many people reeled off a list: freedom to think what you want and say what you think, to pray in your own way and speak any language you wish to speak — Russian or Ukrainian. Others spoke about freedom to travel and to spend and to invest. Near the top of the list for many was the right to protest. “We have a long history of protest,” one Territorial Defense fighter told me. “The Maidan revolutions of the last two decades are just the most recent.” But others recognized that it can be easier to protest than to govern. “We were disappointed by our early presidents,” Andrii Lubenko, the owner of Giraffe, told me. “They betrayed our hopes with their corruption. They ignored our yearning for independence. But we’re still fighting for those hopes — and for our right to choose our own leaders. We may not always make the best choices, but we want to choose our own way.” So, too, with joining Europe: many seemed to understand that it might not be easy. “It is a clash of civilizations,” the Greek Catholic priest Andrii Nahirniak, director of services at Caritas Ukraine, maintained. “The East stands for darkness and tyranny. Europe is about freedom and free expression, science, justice, property and the rule of law. We’ve been trying to make the choice for centuries, and we’ve failed over and over. We still don’t know if it will work this time. But winning the war is an essential first step.” 

    What he didn’t say, but what he could have said, is that the war has made the choice much more appealing. Judging by what I saw in the rubble of Irpin, the West has never looked more attractive to most Ukrainians.

    I thought I must have the wrong address for Luda Rudenko. I had walked by the ruins of her café before — a huge pile of charred metal in front of a burnt-out building in the northeast corner of town where the fighting had been most intense. I checked the address and made my way in, and the first room looked as I expected: torched beyond recognition and piled high with rubble. But it led to an open terrace, freshly plastered and painted, overlooking a dock and an idyllic sunlit lake. Then Rudenko came bustling in, a fountain of energy and hopeful good cheer. What did I want to see first, she asked — the old, destroyed part of the building or the new, bigger café rising out of the ashes?

    A handful of photographs pinned to the wall told me her story. Here was Rudenko in late February, unloading a crate of food and medical supplies for the fighters on the town’s first checkpoint. In the next picture, a long line of freezing-looking neighbors snaked into the café, by then one of the few places where they could find food or water. The next photo was the luxury high-rise complex known as Lipky, just a few blocks up the street. Every window was shattered, and many apartments had no exterior walls — some of the worst destruction sustained in the battle. And the last image looked like a jack-o-lantern: it was the café on fire. The shell hit on March 23, just days before the Russians retreated, and Rudenko still had it, and kept it on display in the kitchen. Now, like everything else she was restoring, it was as clean as new — a cluster bomb about a foot taller than she was. 

    We started on a tour of the restaurant, walking through the debris to the restored terrace, where Rudenko was sanding chairs and nursing a pallet of plants back to life. An old woman from the neighborhood wandered in and interrupted us, her voice full of emotion. I needed to understand, she insisted, how many elderly people such as herself Rudenko had saved, feeding and housing them until the end, then helping them escape the city. But gradually it dawned on me that, as courageous as Rudenko had been in battle, her most heroic act was to restore the café. “It’s just bricks. We’ll rebuild,” she remarked. “It’s not a big price to pay to defeat the Russians.” She had left Irpin on the day the café was destroyed, stepping over a corpse and running through the blackened streets, one of the last people still alive in the gutted city. But after about two weeks she came back to town and began by cleaning up the rubble and broken glass at her house a few blocks away. That took nearly a month. Then she moved on to the café. “Yes,” she said, looking around a little wistfully, “two stories of the building have been destroyed. But we’ll build back three stories — it will be even better than it was before.” 

    Not everyone in town was so hopeful. One fighter whose home had been destroyed railed angrily at the municipal authorities. “They used me when they needed me,” he sputtered, “and now they’re throwing me away like trash.” Others worried about corruption — that funding allocated for reconstruction would be siphoned off before it reached them, leaving them with fifty cents on the dollar for the value of their property. Baptist Pastor Mykola’s biggest fear was that the town’s collective trauma could take years to heal — and like many, he wondered how many residents would return to Irpin. When we met, in June, about forty percent of his congregation had come back. He expected another twenty to thirty percent to return in the next month or two. But he wasn’t sure about the rest; he thought the town might shrink by a full third.

    Rudenko, however, was having none of it. “None of us have had any help yet,” she said. “But you have to find a way to start — we need to rebuild.” We sat for a couple of hours on her terrace and at one point she reached for her phone — she wanted to read me a poem. “I’m a people who has never been conquered,” she recited in a stirring voice. “I’m a people whose strength is truth.” She paused for a moment and then added: “We have been fighting the Russians for centuries. They advance, we resist. Maybe this time the cycle will be broken, and Ukraine will take its place — its rightful place — as a beacon of the Western values that we are fighting for.”

    Goethe and Beethoven

    Thinking about extraordinary figures such as Goethe and Beethoven, one gets the feeling of observing in the distance two inconceivably tall towers. Their height seems impossible to calculate. What do they have in common? Where do they differ from each other? How harmonious is their architecture? Are there areas of dilapidation? Getting nearer, you can count the number of stories and windows, but the highest features are hidden in the clouds. 

    Let me start by establishing what Goethe and Beethoven are not. Beethoven’s music is not, as the legend has it, harsh and heroic, in the sense that this would indicate the core of his personality. To be sure, he composed grand works such as the Eroica Symphony and the Fifth Symphony, and he had to endure the latter part of his life heroically with his hearing gravely diminished. But where does the harsh-and-heroic picture leave the profundity of his incomparable slow movements, his dolce and his pianissimo, his personal variety of grace, the dancing character of some of his finales, the humor that is discernible up to his final works? Without recognizing the full range of his expressivity and his innovative urge, we would fail to do justice to Beethoven’s greatness. Goethe, similarly, is not captured by his legend. He was not just the Olympian spirit or the privy councillor, the stormy poet or the distanced classicist of Iphigenia; he was all these things at once and so much more. The singularity of both are steeped in their personal diversity. 

    Both lived in a period of upheaval. Goethe as well as Beethoven, who was a generation younger, admired Napoleon, and Goethe, in awe, considered him demonic. Napoleon told Goethe that he had read The Sorrows of Young Werther for the seventh time. Beethoven tore up his dedication to Napoleon of the Eroica Symphony after he had proclaimed himself the French Emperor, but Goethe’s admiration did not cease. He continued to wear the cross of the Légion d’honneur that was presented to him by Napoleon, and he kept a portrait relief of the French emperor next to his desk. Goethe’s art collection included no less than fifty Napoleon medals. He never shared the patriotic frenzy that Napoleon provoked in German circles. 

    An aesthetic upheaval around 1800 was the transition to Romanticism. Goethe’s late that pronouncement “the Classical is healthy, the Romantic sick” should not lead us astray. He himself had taken part in the formation of Romantic poets and philosophers at the University of Jena, an institution that he had masterminded. Some of these writers were Goethe’s personal friends, and his Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship was profusely praised by Friedrich Schlegel. In the second part of Faust and in some of his papers on the natural sciences, Goethe’s writing came close to the romantic idea of Universalpoesie, of poetry merging with science. Late in his life, he declared that “it is high time that the passionate discord between Classics and Romantics will finally be reconciled.” 

    Beethoven seems to us to belong safely to the classical side: even in the experimental works of his late style, he presents us with something autonomous and self-contained. And yet the contemporary German writer and composer E.T.A. Hoffmann, in his celebrated essay on the Fifth Symphony, called Beethoven a Romantic, while for the French he has always been romantique. Thus we find contradictions not only in their personalities but also in the way they were perceived, and in the manner in which they remain meaningful to us. Neither of them quite add up.

    Beethoven and Goethe shared huge renown already in their lifetime. Beethoven’s coffin was followed in the streets of Vienna by many thousands of mourners, while Goethe in his later Weimar years received the homage of countless visitors whom he generously entertained. His Werther brought him early fame. Later his posterity seemed to owe more to his Faust, the impact of which in books, plays, opera, and film continue into our time. Beethoven’s posthumous fame grew to make him the most widely appreciated of all composers. His Ninth Symphony has become the universal anthem of progress; it is presented to the public throughout the world on any occasion that points towards peace, freedom, and fraternity, if possible with a cast of thousands. Napoleon aimed to conquer the world, but it was Beethoven, it would seem, who succeeded in doing so, and permanently. 

    Beethoven and Goethe also share a similar range of expression. Beethoven’s musical compass reaches from the lyrical to the heroic, from simplicity to complexity, from humor to tragedy, from every mode of motion including dance to the utmost calm, from extraversion to contemplation, from triumph to desolation, from turbulence to composure, from string quartets, sonatas, and symphonies to bagatelles, from the lofty universal to the patriotic aberration. 

    Goethe’s abundance, while no less impressive, was supplemented by the enormous range of his interests. Let me start with the literatures. Goethe had an impressive command of languages, read Greek and Latin in the original, wrote poems in English and French as a teenager, loved Persian poetry, and translated from the French, English, and Italian. He read Kant, and, to him even more important, Spinoza. He collected folk songs at Herder’s suggestion, and warmly welcomed Arnim’s and Brentano’s compilation of German folk poetry Des Knaben Wunderhorn, which appeared in 1805-1808. In his writings he treated history and politics, and also public affairs, economics, and mining. He immersed himself passionately in the arts and contemplated for a while whether to become a painter. Inspired by Winckelmann, he enthused about the art of antiquity, while Palladio became his architectural guiding light. His musical needs ought by no means to be forgotten — they were particularly geared towards singing. For comic opera and opera buffa, he even wrote a number of libretti that were composed and performed. In Weimar, where he kept all of Mozart’s later operas in the repertory, he remained in charge of theatre and opera for many years, frequently stage-directing the performances himself. Yet what fascinated Goethe more than anything during his late years were the natural sciences. His Theory of Colors, written in opposition to Newton’s, was particularly close to his heart. His phenomenological approach has recently found a number of advocates; it stands opposed to the empirical world of Galileo or Newton. If there was a blind spot in Goethe’s quest for knowledge, it was mathematics. 

    And what Goethe and Beethoven further shared, if only for a while, were the persistent advances of Bettina von Arnim, an attractive young woman of considerable eloquence, a kind of female Cherubino, who pursued them both relentlessly. The ardor with which she tried to persuade Goethe of Beethoven’s greatness obviously did not fall on receptive ears.

    Beethoven remained a staunch admirer of Goethe throughout his life — without, however, earning any acknowledgement for his settings of several of Goethe’s poems. The only one of Beethoven’s works that Goethe appreciated was his incidental music for Goethe’s play Egmont, a stirring plea for freedom that was performed at the Weimar court. But not overly much: it appears that Goethe, who was hardly a born revolutionary, perceived Beethoven’s music as excessively violent. Goethe admired Mozart above all; he staged Don Giovanni at his theatre with particular care. Like his political ideas, Goethe’s musical views were strongly defined but hardly progressive. For this reason, the magnificence of Schubert’s lieder eluded him as well. Where Goethe’s ears continued to serve him to perfection was in the perception of the sound of his own poetic language. 

    When Beethoven and Goethe met in Teplitz in 1812 and spent time together, Goethe sent a note to Christiane Vulpius: “Never have I encountered an artist more concentrated, more energetic, or more cordial.” It is remarkable that, for once, this lucid characterization of the person may also be applied to Beethoven’s music: to its concentration, its propelling impulse, its warmth. Soon, however, some differences became apparent — for example, Goethe’s effortless socializing with dukes, queens, and ladies-in-waiting versus Beethoven’s grim unconventionality and social sullenness, his way of sometimes brusquely dealing with friends and antagonizing even male benefactors — Lobkowitz, Kinsky, Lichnowsky, Razumovsky — who nevertheless generously continued to finance his life in Vienna, keeping the Schuppanzigh Quartet at his disposal, and organising extensive rehearsals for the Eroica Symphony in various of Lobkowitz’ castles ahead of its first performance in Vienna. A glance at their handwriting serves to make their social difference apparent. Goethe writes in a thoroughly controlled manner, the lines strictly horizontal, the letters strongly slanted to the right. Beethoven’s letters, notes, and music manuscripts, by contrast, frequently push at the borders of the legible in their chaotic disorder.

    While Beethoven’s hearing problems progressively excluded him from social contact, Goethe retained his reputation as a superb conversationalist and reciter over many years. Within a remarkable circle of poets, writers, and intellectuals living in Weimar or teaching in Jena, Goethe always stood out. So how did he look? For his time he was tall. Tending towards corpulence, he had stunning dark brown eyes, a sonorous bass voice, yellow and somewhat crooked teeth, and an impressively sizeable nose. All the same, he was considered good-looking, and not just by women. Count Wolf Baudissin — who, jointly with August Wilhelm Schlegel, Dorothea Schlegel and Ludwig Tieck, produced the great German-language version of Shakespeare — pronounced that he never saw a more beautiful man of sixty. Goethe’s eloquence was legendary. He spoke softly and in a very measured way, it was said, but with an incredible assurance and adroitness of expression, with vivid mimicry and expressive gestures in an uninterrupted flow. 

    Yet Goethe also loved to contradict, which brings me to a principal feature of his personality. His inner constitution consisted of contradictions, a fact of which he was well aware. He called himself “a person whose nature constantly throws him from one extreme to the other.” Like his Faust, he himself is “a man with his contradictions.” Contradictions embraced the whole of his life. Goethe didn’t think highly of opinions and contradicted them with pleasure. “Each uttered word stimulates its contrary sense.” Kanzler von Müller, one of his most intelligent conversation partners, speaks of his ability “to transform himself into all shapes, to play with everything, to absorb the most diverse of opinions and let them pass.” 

    On the one side, Goethe declared: “For poems conjured out of nothing I have no use.” On the other: “All my poems are occasional.” (Alle meine Gedichte sind Gelegenheitsgedichte.) For Goethe, “the obstinacy of the moment” embodied the natural and the norm. He demanded spontaneity, though he reported to Frau von Stein about his work on Wilhelm Meister’s Theatrical Mission “that he was infusing artificiality into his style, in order to make it appear more natural.” “The conscience of the poet is a precious thing, yet the true power of production always rests, in the end, in the unconscious.” Goethe mistrusted the Socratic “know thyself,” but he also wrote a memoir called Dichtung und Wahrheit, or Poetry and Truth. He is light and dark, a man of alternations, open both to reason and the irrational. He criticizes sentimentalism while simultaneously penning his own productions in the sentimental manner, not to forget his satire called “The Triumph of Sentimentality.” He avoided funerals but he clandestinely kept Schiller’s skull at his house for decades. He protested that “there is nothing more painful to me than writing letters,” but he produced, by the estimate of Albrecht Schöne, more than twenty thousand of them. Against an all-devouring empiricism he counterposed his own dogmatic worldview. 

    He even contradicts his own contradiction. Surprisingly enough, there is one constant in Goethe’s life: the unassailability of nature. “In a conversation with another human being I am never quite sure who of us is right, but in conflict with nature I can tell from the start that she is right.” “The consistency of nature consoles us beautifully about the inconsistency of men.” “In whatever fashion, life is good.” Goethe accepts nature in all its beauty and terror. Nature is unfeeling, illuminating the good and the bad in equal measure. The disastrous earthquake of Lisbon in 1755 did not unsettle him as it did Voltaire. Goethe, who mistrusted all rules and dogmas, surrendered to natural law, to the consistency of nature. He called nature an organ played by our Lord, with the devil operating the bellows. 

    Similarly, the artist in Goethe’s view proceeds not as an imitator but as an innovator and a creator. Here he agrees with Kant, of whom he said in old age: “His immeasurable merit on behalf of the world and, I may say, on my own behalf, is that in his Critique of Judgement art and nature are positioned next to one another and both are entitled to act aimlessly from grand principles.” Madame de Staël, one of the most perceptive women of her time, who greatly contributed to Goethe’s fame, once remarked that Goethe “feels powerful enough to bring, like nature, destruction into his own work.” 

    In literature, Goethe saw Shakespeare’s creations as nature’s embodiment. His plays, as Goethe says, all rotate around that secret point, the one that no philosopher has yet been able to determine, the point where the peculiarity of our self, the pretended freedom of our will, collides with the necessary motion of the whole. To describe freedom of will as pretended and questionable strikes the present reader as strangely modern.  

    Beethoven, too, was close to nature, but hardly in the same fundamental sense. In his roamings through the countryside, you would hardly imagine him philosophizing or cataloguing the plants rather than pursuing his musical ideas. To be sure, a work such as the Pastoral Symphony gives evidence for Beethoven’s warm rural sympathy and affection. Yet I see liberty, not nature, as his principal concern, while Goethe, as he himself says, in a conflict between Natur- und Freiheitsmännern, between the adherents of nature and the adherents of liberty, would choose the naturalist. What concerns Goethe is inner freedom, the freedom of the single individual and not, as in Beethoven’s case, that of a future, utopian mankind. In his Mephisto he declares that he wouldn’t mind raising a glass in honor of liberty “if only the quality of your wines were slightly better.” 

    Already in Bonn, Beethoven encountered the writings of Kant and Schiller. In Kant he would have found this: “The beautiful things indicate that human beings fit into the world” — an essential sentence. (Nietzsche made it even more poignant when he later said that “the only justification of the world and of humankind is aesthetic.”) Of Goethe’s poems, Beethoven’s set twenty to music, although lied composition was not his foremost interest. As we know, Beethoven had decided already in Bonn to compose Schiller’s “Ode to Joy.” When he finally did so in Vienna, he shortened the poem and left out those stanzas which celebrate nature. 

    How did Beethoven look? Again, like Goethe, he was equipped with a sonorous bass voice. For the rest, his appearance was markedly different — stocky, pockmarked, with curly hair, untidy in his numerous Viennese quarters, negligent also in his attire. This unruliness stands in utter contrast to the rigorous control of his compositions. Yet Beethoven famously improvised on the piano. Goethe as well must have been an outstanding improviser — of poems, of course — as was Marianne von Willemer, for a while his poetic companion, who contributed a few of the finest pieces to his West-Eastern Divan. Already in Goethe’s early poems of this “Storm and Stress” period, we encounter a directness and a spontaneity not seen before. 

    Opinions about Goethe’s and Beethoven’s posthumous impact have differed. Both Heine and Nietzsche, two vociferous if not uncritical admirers, thought Goethe to have been an event within the German language that remained without consequence. On the other hand, there does not seem to be any doubt about his impact on various other disciplines. Beethoven’s later music remained an enigma even to some of his friends. It was admiringly absorbed by Berlioz, Mendelssohn, Liszt, and Wagner, yet its audacity found its true continuation only in the twentieth century. Schumann, Mendelssohn, and Brahms responded to the challenge of the late quartets by domesticating them, smoothing them out.            

    The ambition to write and to think about the meaning of music has persisted for centuries. One of Beethoven’s leading commentators calls him an ideological composer. Others have different and equally simplifying views. The urge to derive from his works a formal analysis or to impose on it poetic, philosophical, religious, or even political ideas makes us easily forget that music has above all to be performed, turned into sound. (I am speaking here both as a performer and a listener.) The notion that the personal life of an artist will inform us about the reason for a work or furnish us with the explanatory background of a piece is widespread. But art and artist are not an equation — rarely does one mirror the other. What the composer creates may even be the opposite of his personality. We are talking about two incommensurable spheres — the common human one necessarily limited, the one within a great artist almost unlimited. 

    The first piece that Mozart seems to have composed after the death of his father was “A Musical Joke.” Beethoven’s Fifth Piano Concerto, a work so obviously given to the positive, was composed during Napoleon’s siege of Vienna 1809, which the composer described: “What a destructive and desolate life around me. Nothing but drums, cannons, human misery of all kinds.” By no means does Beethoven’s sympathy for Napoleon explain the musical greatness of his Third Symphony, nor does his longing for liberty and brotherhood explain the stature of his Ninth Symphony. (Program music after Beethoven, which is inspired by personalities from imagination and myth such as Faust, Don Quixote, Zarathustra, Taras Bulba or Scheherazade, or by artists and ideas, only rarely aims at self-disclosure.) Goethe understood this irreducibility: in his view music possesses a demonic dimension — rising from cryptic depths, chaos turns into order. 

    Can music tell a story? There are instances where one could believe it. Here is an example. In Beethoven’s two-movement Sonata Op. 54, the title La Belle et la Bête that was bestowed on it by Richard Rosenberg seems apt, because it also hints at the formal process. A gracefully feminine theme and a fiercely stomping masculine theme are juxtaposed. In the course of the movement, la belle gradually gets the upper hand: the space that is granted to the beast is curtailed at each recurrence. When in the coda a new lyrical theme appears, la bête is reduced to soft triplets in the bass. After an ultimate short outburst of the beast in fortissimo, the concluding bars belong to la belle alone. 

    There is something like a psychology of music that follows the trail of its frame of mind, its characters, its tensions and resolutions. To be able to hear it is a special talent. Beethoven seems to have toyed with the idea of providing his works with poetic titles, but he refrained from it in the end. And yet his skill at characterization has never been surpassed. He had honed it in several smaller variation works before, while in his three most important sets of theme and variations he extended and diversified the variation form to an unprecedented degree. Whoever plays all his sonatas will constantly be reminded of the fact that Beethoven does not repeat himself. Obviously, his memory for what he had already composed was as powerful as his urge for innovation. Was there any other composer who covered a comparable distance from his beginnings to the string quartet Op. 135? 

    In humor, Beethoven has a marked advantage. Goethe, it is said, possessed a brilliant skill in reciting comic texts, but he was not a humorist and he did not want to be one. Can you imagine Goethe laughing? When he called a writer a humorist, he was excluding him from the possibility of greatness. The exception was Laurence Sterne, the author of Tristram Shandy, who delighted him to no end. Goethe distinguished between “good” humor and “evil” humor, but he only appreciated the good kind because it requires “equanimity and strength of character,” whereas the evil kind includes misanthropy and contempt of the world. When humor becomes grotesque, Goethe feels threatened. He talks of his own “timidity in the face of the absurd,” which can be overcome only by good humor and irony. He was familiar with Schlegel’s statement that naivety and irony are the hallmarks of genius. Schiller counted Goethe among the naifs, and Goethe did not object. 

    In Goethe’s main poetic artery, blood from the heart continued pulsing until the end. His encounters with Ulrike von Levetzow and the Polish pianist Maria Szymanowska generated glorious poems. Up to his last days, however, we also come across those states of mind of which Goethe says: “I find myself in a veritable poetic mood in which I don’t know what I want or what I ought to do.” He counts his Wilhelm Meister among the most incalculable productions “to which I myself do not own the key.” Madame de Staël mentions, not without justification, his deep-seated immorality covered by a veil of mysticism. 

    But finally the veil obscures both of them. Whatever one can say about Beethoven and Goethe remains incomplete, an inadmissible simplification. The highest stories of the towers remain invisible.

     

    Iraq After Twenty Years

    At this time two decades ago, President George W. Bush resolved to invade Iraq and topple its brutal dictator Saddam Hussein. His decision was the most consequential American foreign policy decision since the end of the Cold War, and arguably the most significant foreign policy action of the United States in the twenty-first century. As the invasion turned into a bloody occupation and triggered civil strife and insurrection, more than two hundred thousand Iraqis perished and almost nine million were displaced or fled abroad — about one-third of Iraq’s prewar population. Two decades later, a small contingent of American troops remain in the country helping to provide security for a struggling young democracy, whose constitution, elections, parties, and political institutions, at least in part, still bear the imprint of the American occupation policies.

    For the United States, the invasion was a turning point. When it invaded Iraq, it was at the height of its hegemonic post-World War II power. But the war and insurrection exacted a human, financial, economic, and psychological toll on the United States that few had foreseen. According to Brown University’s Costs of War project, almost nine thousand American soldiers and contractors died in Iraq and over thirty thousand Americans were wounded in action. Several hundred thousand veterans suffered brain injuries or experienced post-traumatic stress. The invasion, the war, and the occupation will have cost American taxpayers more than two trillion dollars. The conflict distracted policymakers’ attention from the mounting chicanery on Wall Street that precipitated the worst economic contraction since the Great Depression. The war accentuated partisan rifts and sundered trust in government. Believing that President Bush and his advisers had lied about their motives and then acted incompetently, Americans grew more disillusioned with their leaders and institutions. Its consequences have ramified throughout American politics to this day. Faith in the American way of life slipped.

    Geopolitically, the war enhanced Iranian power in the Persian Gulf, diverted resources and attention from the ongoing struggle inside Afghanistan, divided our European allies, and provided additional opportunity for China’s rise and Russia’s revanchism. Globally, it fueled the sense of grievance among Muslims, accentuated perceptions of American arrogance, complicated the struggle against terrorism, and dampened hopes for democracy and peace among Arabs and Jews in the Middle East. Rather than enhancing the spread of liberty, as the president hoped it would, the invasion and occupation of Iraq contributed to the worldwide recession of freedom, a development chronicled in 2007 and 2008 annual Freedom House studies of the state of democracy around the globe.

    Why did this happen? Why did the United States invade Iraq and why did the decisions turn out so badly? As an historian of American foreign relations, I have been intrigued with these questions ever since I witnessed these developments as a visiting professor at Oxford University in 2002-2003. I was there to lecture about a book I was then writing about the origins and evolution of the Cold War. But Oxford students and professors pummeled me with questions about why my country was acting as it was. Why was it hyping the perception of threat and exaggerating the dangers of terrorism? Why was it so blind to the complicated socio-economic conditions inside Iraq and the religious rifts that an invasion was likely to accentuate? Why was it oblivious to the hatred that its own policies had spawned? So intense were the queries, so passionate the opposition to the trajectory of America’s policies, that I found myself almost daily trying to explain, if not to justify, the Bush administration’s behavior — my country’s behavior. Eventually, I decided to push aside the idea of speaking about the peaceful end to the Cold War and to focus on the frenzied aftermath of the attacks on the World Trade Center in New York City and the Pentagon in Washington, D.C. on September 11, 2001. I called my Harmsworth lecture, “9/11 and American Foreign Policy.”

    After I returned to the University of Virginia I finished my book on the Cold War, but I could not put out of my mind the ongoing traumatic developments in Iraq. Journalists began turning out impressive accounts of the Bush administration’s policies. Most were critical, stressing the malevolent influence of conservative nationalists such as Vice President Dick Cheney and Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld; others focused on the naiveté and ideological zealotry of neo-conservatives such as Paul Wolfowitz and Douglas Feith, respectively the Deputy Secretary and Under Secretary of Defense. The president himself often seemed like a minor actor easily manipulated by experienced, sophisticated, and devious advisers who distorted intelligence information and exaggerated threats in pursuit of American hegemony, or the region’s oil, or the interests of its ally Israel. The dysfunction portrayed inside the administration was not simply disturbing; it was ominous. Bush himself often was portrayed as a dumb zealot on a crusade to spread American ideals and God-given freedoms around the globe.

    I found many of the accounts by journalists such as Bob Woodward, George Packer, Ron Suskind, and James Fallows to be informative, but not altogether convincing or explanatory. As a student of American foreign relations, I could not imagine the American president to be a minor actor. Nor had my previous assessments of U.S. foreign policy after World War I and World War II led me to believe that American policymakers were naïve idealists seeking mainly to spread American values or capitalist predators yearning to control the resources of the Global South, as many left-wing commentators claimed. Values and interests, I believed, sometimes clashed, but often intersected and reinforced one another. American foreign policy always was the result of a complicated mix of factors, heightened at times by perceptions of threat, and shaped by the contestation of many well-organized interest groups in a pluralist society. I did not think that the accounts I was reading captured the complex realities of decision-making in a presidential administration; I believed they were inspired by an understandable revulsion to the consequences of the Bush administration’s actions rather than a careful analysis of its motivations. Anyone observing developments in Iraq between 2003 and 2008 could not help but be distressed by the strife and destruction the American invasion had catalyzed.

    I decided to explore the possibility of writing an analysis of the administration’s decision-making. I knew it would be difficult and would take time. In contrast to my studies of previous administrations’ policies, I realized there would be a dearth of archival materials. Most U.S. national security records remain classified for twenty-five or more years. Some researchers, journalists, and organizations, such as the National Security Archive, struggle to get specific documents declassified through Freedom of Information or Mandatory Declassification requests, and these appear on their own websites or those of agencies such as the CIA, the Department of State, and the Office of the Secretary of Defense. But the processes are laborious and time-consuming. As of today, the vast trove of documents related to Bush administration foreign policies remain classified, despite occasional efforts by retired officials to get some documents released in conjunction with the publication of their memoirs, as did Rumsfeld, Feith, and William Burns, the assistant secretary of state for Near Eastern Affairs during the first administration of George W. Bush. Most of my own requests for documents have not been acted upon or have come back with huge redactions or outright rejections.

    Fortunately, revealing documents can and did come from sources other than U.S. archival records. The British parliament conducted a comprehensive review — the Chilcot Inquiry — of the decision of the government of Tony Blair to go to alongside with the United States. Aside from interviewing extensively every leading member of Blair’s government, including more than a thousand pages with the prime minister himself and with Jack Straw, his foreign minister, the investigative committee, including renowned historians such as Martin Gilbert and Lawrence Freedman, subpoenaed documents, memoranda, and intelligence estimates and put them on a website open to all researchers. Meanwhile, the U.S. government, albeit reluctant to declassify its own records, did open up captured Iraqi records and had some of them translated. The Iraqi documents that outline Hussein’s dealings with terrorist organizations and suicide bombings are especially illuminating. A volume of Saddam Hussein’s own tape recordings of key meetings also has been published by Cambridge University Press.

    But what makes an assessment of Bush’s decisions to invade, liberate, and occupy Iraq so much more feasible today than a decade ago are the interviews with leading members of his administration. The Miller Center at the University of Virginia conducted an oral history of the Bush administration, and about two years ago released many (not all) of the interviews. One can now garner the impressions of top decision-makers such as Secretary of State Colin Powell and Deputy Secretary of State Richard Armitage, military leaders such as Generals Tommy Franks, George Casey, and Peter Pace, key diplomats such as Ryan Crocker, political advisers such as Karl Rove, and occupation officials such as Paul Bremer, the head of the Coalition Provisional Authority in postwar Iraq. In addition, I conducted my own set of interviews with top policymakers across the government, including Vice President Cheney and key assistants on his staff, such as I. Lewis (Scooter) Libby, as well as with the president’s national security adviser, Condoleezza Rice, and her deputy, Stephen Hadley. Unfortunately, President Bush himself refused requests for interviews. Yet his own attitudes and thinking can be gleaned from his speeches, press briefings, and conversations with his advisers and foreign leaders.

    After years of interviews and research, I have concluded that much of what we think we know about the invasion of Iraq is misleading or exaggerated. Most emphatically, the United States did not go to war because an inattentive president was bent on war or was easily manipulated by his vice president or secretary of defense or by a conspiratorial group of neocon advisers. His decision was highly contingent; it was not preconceived or predetermined by the so-called Vulcans, the group of advisers who joined Rice to tutor the president about foreign policy before he was elected. Many of these advisers, such as Dov Zakheim, have written that Iraq was not even a key topic of their deliberations. When British officials such as Tony Blair or Christopher Meyer, the British ambassador, met with Bush prior to or after his election, they noted that Iraq seemed like a “grumbling appendix.” Moreover, I have concluded that Bush’s motivation was not an attempt to redress the failure of his father to overthrow Hussein after the first Persian Gulf War in 1991; nor was he preoccupied with retaliating over the Iraqi dictator’s attempt to kill his father during a trip to Kuwait in 1993 after he left office. Aides such as Michael Morell, who was the president’s daily CIA briefer during his first year in office, and the late Michael Gerson, his most important speechwriter, explicitly and persuasively rejected such allegations.

    What emerges clearly from interviews with the president’s top advisers and from the memoirs of the most important officials in his administration is a portrait of a president vastly different than the one that has lodged itself in our collective memory. Elliott Abrams, a former assistant secretary of state in the Reagan administration, wrote in his memoir that when he joined Rice’s NSC staff in the summer of 2001, “It took me just a few minutes . . . to see who was in charge. . . The caricature of [Bush] as lacking in intelligence was itself a joke.” Like so many of the advisers who came to work for the president and who had not really known him previously, Abrams was impressed with Bush’s energy, discipline, intelligence, self-confidence, and good humor. The president was straightforward, unpretentious, level-headed, honest, and easy to work with. He was a good listener, interactive in small groups, and incisive — if not always curious about the complex background of developments. His spiritual sensibilities and locker-room banter, however incongruous, garnered praise. Most of the people who came to work for Bush liked their president — and, more importantly, they deferred to him. Scooter Libby, for example, stressed to me that one of the biggest myths about the administration was that Vice President Cheney ran things. Richard Clarke, the president’s first counter-terrorist expert who became a fierce critic, agreed. It is just an “urban legend,” he wrote in his memoir, that Bush was the pawn of the vice president.

    Bush was the key decision-maker inside the administration — not Cheney, not Rumsfeld, and not the neocons. He decided in early 2003 to invade Iraq. But he was not motivated by the fantasy of a democratic Iraq, or by hopes of nurturing a democratic peace. Nor were his advisers. Bush wanted a freer, more democratic Iraq to emerge if he deployed force and toppled Saddam, but that is not what motivated his decision to invade Iraq. In fact, when Rice circulated a memorandum in August 2002 saying that the aim of the administration was to create a democratic and unified Iraq, Rumsfeld bristled. And so did his neo-conservative advisers. “We should be clear,” Feith argued, “we are not starting a war to spread democracy. . . Would anybody be thinking about using military power in Iraq in order to do a political experiment in Iraq in the hope that it would have positive political spillover effects throughout the region? The answer is no.”

    Bush and his advisers went to war to overcome their fear of another attack on Americans and to preserve American primacy. The attack on 9/11 killed more than three thousand Americans and ravaged the symbols of American power and capitalism — the Pentagon and the World Trade Center. Policymakers were shocked, embarrassed, and infuriated. Accompanying the president on Air Force One as he flew back to Washington later that day, Morell, his CIA briefer, recounted his impressions: “I saw him transform from a president who really didn’t have a strong agenda, didn’t really have a clear path that he was on, that quite frankly was struggling. . . . I saw him transform from that to commander-in-chief and to somebody who almost instantaneously [knew he had a mission] to protect the country from this happening again; I saw that right in front of me.” Another attack was expected imminently. Bush told his advisers that they must not allow it to happen.

    And then, just weeks after the attack on 9/11, anthrax spores began circulating in American mail. A reporter in Florida died after inhaling anthrax. More letters, laced with anthrax, were found. One of the letters read, “You cannot stop us. We have this anthrax. You die now. Are you afraid? Death to America. Death to Israel. Allah is great.” The anthrax scare raised the specter of catastrophic terrorism with weapons of mass destruction. Intelligence analysts and policymakers riveted their attention on the prospect of an attack with biological and chemical weapons. “The threat reporting about additional attacks on the homeland was off the charts,” Morell emphasized in his interview with me. “Al Qaeda’s interest in anthrax was real.” Seth Carus, one of three bioterrorist experts on Cheney’s staff, labored with colleagues to determine whether the spores were of domestic or of foreign origin. The uncertainty compounded the anxiety. “It confirmed everybody’s view that there were going to be these follow-on attacks,” said Carus. “We were concerned,” recalled General George Casey, the director of Strategic Plans and Policy on the Joint Staff in the Pentagon, “about some type of chemical weapon deployed, either in a US city, or brought in, in a container, on a boat. I just remember we were wargaming and scaring ourselves to death about how ill-prepared we were to do it.”

    In this atmosphere Bush’s attention gravitated to Iraq. The president wanted to thwart an opportunistic, ruthless dictator who previously had developed, possessed, and employed chemical and biological weapons, who repeatedly threatened their further use, who glorified suicide bombers, and who had extensive ties with terrorist groups, if not al Qaeda or its leader Osama bin Laden. But assessing what was happening in Iraq was tough and confusing. If you “put all the stuff on the table,” even now, said Morell, “you would come to the conclusion that he had a chemical weapons capability, that he had chemical weapons stockpiled, and that he had a biological weapons capability and he was restarting a nuclear program. Today you would come to that judgment based on what was on the table.” But what was on the table was circumstantial and flimsy, much of it coming from Iraqi Kurdish foes of the regime. We should have said, acknowledged Morell “that we had low confidence in that judgment and here is why.” But instead Morell told the president, “Hussein had a chemical weapons program. He’s got a biological weapons production capability.”

    The evidence now suggests that Bush operated out of a real sense of fear, out of a sense of responsibility that his overriding task as president was to prevent another attack. He had a duty to protect the American people. He recognized that should he fail to do so, he would be held responsible. Bush and Cheney knew that they had minimized or shirked warnings of an attack the previous summer; they knew that there was embarrassing evidence that they had not done everything that might have been done to prevent 9/11. They “missed it,” Cheney crisply told me. They might be forgiven once, but not again. People would want to know, Rice acknowledged in her memoir, “why did you not do everything in your power to keep it from happening again.”

    The record shows that policymakers were more concerned about preserving freedom at home than spreading it abroad. Bush framed the struggle as a civilizational battle over a way of life. Like many of his advisers, he felt keenly that “our way of life” really was at stake. “We must rid our world of terrorists so our children and grandchildren can grow up in freedom,” Bush declared. “By sowing fear,” Rumsfeld wrote, “terrorists seek to change our behavior and alter our values. Through their attacks they trigger defensive reactions that could cause us to make our society less open, our civil liberties less expansive, and our official practices less democratic — effectively to nudge us closer to the totalitarianism they favor.” This was an updated iteration of the fear of the garrison state, a concern that had inspired the struggles against Nazism and Communism. The proponents of the global war on terror felt this keenly; instinctively, they fell back on rhetorical tropes that resonated deeply in the American psyche. “If we don’t want our way of life to be fundamentally altered,” Wolfowitz explained in an interview on September 13, 2001, “we have got to go after the terrorists and get rid of them. That is why the stakes are so high.”

    The evidence that we now have demonstrates that Bush and his top advisers were well aware that the intelligence the United States possessed about Iraq was highly ambiguous. Rumsfeld, for example, asked his general in charge of intelligence in October 2002 to assess the credibility of the evidence that they possessed. General Glen Shafer told him, “Our assessments rely heavily on analytic assumptions and judgment rather than hard evidence.” He added that “we are struggling to estimate the unknowns.” And in conclusion, he reported that “we don’t know with any precision how much we don’t know.”

    But what Bush did know was that Saddam once had possessed weapons of mass destruction, that he had used them, and that he had lied about them. What he knew was that in 1991 Saddam was much closer to developing a nuclear capability than analysts had deemed likely. Iraq’s capabilities certainly had diminished since that time as a result of inspections and sanctions; but in 2001 the inspectors were gone and the sanctions were eroding. And nobody was telling Bush that Iraq did not possess weapons of mass destruction. Interviews and documents demonstrate that all Bush’s advisers sincerely believed that Hussein had WMD. Not only Cheney, Rumsfeld, and Wolfowitz, but also Powell, Armitage, Rice and Hadley.

    Their respective analysts did argue about the purposes of aluminum tubes that Hussein possessed and about the uranium yellowcake that he allegedly imported, but they did not argue about the fundamental issue: they all agreed that Hussein had WMD. “Not once in all my years in government,” acknowledged Richard Haass, at the time the head of policy planning inside the State Department, “did an intelligence analyst or anyone else for that matter argue openly or take me aside and say privately that Iraq possessed nothing in the way of weapons of mass destruction. If the emperor had no clothes, no one thought so or was prepared to say so.” Discussing his own beliefs, General Franks reflected that when he deployed troops to Iraq in 2003 “there was not a doubt in my mind [that Iraq had weapons of mass destruction]. Because of my talking to Bush,” he continued, “I can guarantee you that there was not a doubt in his mind.”

    Yet there were doubts, many doubts, about Iraq’s links to al Qaeda. That relationship, according to the intelligence community, was “murky” — but so the relationship between Hussein and terror. In daily briefings, Morell told the president that “there was no Iraq involvement in 9/11 . . . zero; zippo; nothing.” Still, he also told Bush that Iraq was a terrorist state. “They conduct their own terrorism. Their intelligence service conducts terrorism [in] places around the world and they . . . give money, training, to a bunch of Palestinian groups. So, they were to some extent in bed with terrorism, not al Qaeda, but with their own terrorism and support of terrorism.” In Morell’s view, the president turned his attention to Iraq because he was ruminating, “what if this guy [uses] this stuff . . . against us or what if he were to give this stuff to one of these groups that he supports and they were to use it against us? I would have failed in my final responsibility.”

    Morell had no doubt “that those links to terrorism . . . shaped the president’s thinking.” And it shaped the thinking of some of his top military chiefs: “Any power that could provide al Qaeda with nerve agents or anthrax was a major strategic concern,” commented General Franks. Peter Pace, the vice chair of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, mused:

    What else don’t we know? We didn’t see 9/11 coming. . . What might hurt really, really badly? Then you start thinking about Saddam Hussein, and you say, Ok, he’s got chemical weapons. We know that because he has used them on his own people, he has used them on his neighbors, so he’s got that for sure. He has a nuclear program that the Israelis blew apart, but we know about the part that they blew apart above the ground; we don’t know if he’s got anything underground. If chemical weapons were to get in the hands of the terrorists, which is possible, what might that lead to? So, . . . I’m thinking to myself, Hmm, OK, this is certainly a place from which the next attack could emanate. This guy is obviously a bad guy.

    Bush thought so. He detested Saddam Hussein. He knew about the Iraqi dictator’s brutality. He learned that Hussein’s newspapers and propaganda organs boasted about 9/11. Bush wanted to make sure that the Iraqi dictator would not hand off his chemical or biological weapons to terrorists, any terrorists, that might seek to inflict harm on Americans. His advisers, notably Rumsfeld and Wolfowitz, also wanted to make sure that Hussein’s WMDs would not deter American officials from exercising American power in the region on behalf of its interests and its allies. Hussein must not be allowed to “blackmail” the United States in the future, must not have the means to force Washington to self-deter. To gain reassurance, Bush and his advisers wanted Hussein to readmit inspectors and relinquish or destroy the very lethal weapons that they felt certain he still possessed. The only way to deal with Hussein, they resolved, was to intimidate him, to threaten him with the use of force. He must realize that his regime would be imperiled if he did not comply with the UN resolutions to allow inspections and relinquish and destroy his weapons of mass destruction.

    Condoleezza Rice explained to the president that this strategy was called “coercive diplomacy” in academic circles (from which she came). Bush loved the concept. He believed it would force Saddam Hussein to comply with his promises or face extinction. Even leaders who did not want the United States to use force, such as France’s Jacques Chirac and Russia’s Vladimir Putin, nonetheless agreed that only the threat of force would persuade Hussein to end his defiance of UN resolutions. Most importantly, Hans Blix, the head of the UN monitoring team, concurred.

    British documents now make clear that Bush took the diplomatic part of coercive diplomacy seriously. Even as he authorized the deployment of forces to the Persian Gulf in August 2002, he resolved to go to the United Nations and secure a new resolution demanding that Hussein allow the international inspectors back into Iraq, reveal all past efforts to conceal his weapons of mass destruction, and relinquish and destroy what he still possessed. Failure to comply, in Bush’s view, would justify an invasion and the removal of the dictator. Bush assigned the diplomatic tasks to Secretary of State Powell and to John Negroponte, the American ambassador to the United Nations. They operated under the careful eye of the president’s national security adviser, Condoleezza Rice. The hawks in the administration opposed this effort: they worried that Hussein would prevaricate and procrastinate, sow divisions among members of the Security Council, and make it more difficult to employ force should the president decide to do so. Bush rejected their advice, compromising time and again to get a unanimous resolution out of the Security Council. “We were giving Saddam one final chance,” the British prime minister subsequently explained: if the Iraqi dictator had complied, the invasion “would have been avoided. I made this clear to President Bush and he agreed.” The Americans, declared David Manning, Blair’s national security adviser, knew perfectly well “that we had given Saddam a get out of jail card if he chose to use it.”

    Bush, however, grasped that he was vesting his credibility — America’s credibility — in the policy of coercive diplomacy. “Either he [Hussein] will come clean about his weapons or there will be war,” Rice bluntly stated. But Bush genuinely did want the diplomacy to work. After meeting with the president in September, Blix thought the United States “was sincerely trying to advance in step with the UN. It was affirmation that, despite all the negative things that Mr. Cheney and others had said about the UN and about inspection, the US was with us for now.” Yet Bush’s patience was not unlimited. He felt that Hussein was toying with him. He would not allow it to go on indefinitely. ”If we were to tell Saddam he had another chance — after declaring this was his last chance — we would shatter our credibility and embolden him.”

    The outcome of “coercive diplomacy” depended on what Saddam Hussein would do, and his actions in the fall and winter of 2002-2003 did not inspire confidence. Grudgingly, he allowed inspectors back into Iraq. But Blix did not think that the Iraqi ruler had made a “strategic” decision to cooperate with the UN inspectors. He wrote in his memoir that his “gut” told him that Hussein “still engaged in prohibited activities” and that more military pressure might induce him to be more forthcoming. Like the Americans and the British, Blix thought that the Iraqi “declaration” of past efforts to deal with its WMD was totally inadequate. And when he and Mohamed El Baradei, the head of the International Atomic Energy Agency, visited Baghdad, Hussein would not meet with them. Although UN documents reveal that the inspectors did gain more and more latitude inside Iraq and found hardly any incriminating evidence during January, February, and early March 2003, Blix continued to think that Hussein was cheating and deceiving even as he also became increasingly embittered by American impatience.

    The president felt that he had displayed inordinate patience, and that further delays would erode America’s credibility among its allies in the region and demonstrate weakness once again to its adversaries, be they terrorists like bin Laden or rogue regimes like Hussein’s. America would seem like the paper tiger that it was alleged to be. When Saddam Hussein’s defiance seemed to challenge his resolve, Bush came to believe that he had no choice but to go to war.

    Bush did not doubt that American power would prevail. Even before 9/11 he had committed his administration to enhancing American military might and to exploiting new technologies, notwithstanding the reality that the country’s capabilities already far surpassed any potential rival and its defense expenditures exceeded almost all of them combined. Moreover, the president and his advisers were buoyed by the success that they thought they had achieved in Afghanistan when they toppled the Taliban government in November and December 2001 and then successfully helped to install a new government in Kabul under Hamid Karzai. General Richard Myers, chairman of the JCS, waxed euphoric: “We had developed a new way to fight wars . . . [and] we had dared to use it.” The Americans, recalled David Manning, Blair’s national security adviser, “were fueled by the belief they had done something very important in Afghanistan.” Bush thought so, too. “I was feeling more comfortable as commander-in-chief,” he wrote in his memoir.

    He was also confident that the outcome of an invasion, should he authorize it, would be benign — that the Iraqi people would embrace Americans as liberators. He liked to say that “out of the evil done to America” good would emerge. Iraqi dissidents assured him that American forces would be met “with flowers and sweets.” He sincerely thought that this was true. He recalled the images of Berliners joyfully knocking down a wall and East Europeans overthrowing communist tyrants and celebrating America for championing the cause of freedom throughout the Cold War. If he went to war to protect Americans and enhance American security, Bush expected that a liberated Iraq “would show the power of freedom.” “We’re working to make sure America is more secure,” the president declared, “but we’re also making sure that the Iraqi people can be free.” Freedom was America’s founding principle, its fundamental canon. “We believe that freedom is a gift from the Almighty God for every person.” Bush was unable to grasp the misgivings of Iraqi Kurds who distrusted the Americans for having abandoned them time and again in order to make deals with the regimes in Tehran or Baghdad, and he could not understand the skepticism of the Iraqi Shi’a who felt that his father had encouraged them to rise up after the Persian Gulf war in 1991 and then did little to stop Saddam Hussein from massacring them.

    Motivated by fear for American security, buoyed by American military power, and confident that Iraqis would embrace the opportunity to be rid of a brutal tyrant, Bush ordered American troops to invade Iraq on March 20, 2003. But he failed to plan adequately for the postwar situation. He had thought rather little about what it would take to establish democratic institutions, build civil society, and nurture freedom — all of them Herculean objectives. In this respect, the early accounts by critical journalists were entirely on the mark. Bush spent many hours on many occasions discussing the war plans with Rumsfeld, General Franks, and other members of his national security team and the military establishment, but he gave scant attention to what would happen after Iraqi forces capitulated and the tyrant was toppled or killed.

    Rice occasionally tried to get Bush to focus on the security dimension of the postwar situation, and considerable planning did go on inside the many different branches of the American government. Still, key decisions about the nature of postwar governance were deferred until the last moment, and insufficient troops were deployed and trained for preserving stability and undertaking reconstruction after the initial fighting ended. This was not accidental. Secretary of Defense Rumsfeld had little interest in postwar Iraq, and General Franks felt his mission was accomplished once Iraqi forces capitulated and the regime collapsed. Everyone knew, said General Casey, that “Secretary Rumsfeld did not want to be involved in the postwar reconstruction of Iraq. He wanted to be out of there as fast as he could.” Even the official history of the U.S. Army in Iraq concludes that Phase IV of the war, the postwar stabilization phase, “was insufficiently detailed and largely uncoordinated.”

    President Bush must bear ultimate responsibility for the postwar fiasco. He knew that his top Cabinet officials were feuding over the mechanisms for the postwar liberation and occupation, but for the most part he did not interfere. He knew that the challenges in Iraq were arduous, and his answer was to devolve responsibility to the newly appointed head of the Coalition Provisional Authority, Paul Bremer. When weapons of mass destruction were not found, the president shifted his focus from security to democracy-promotion and nation-building. But he had not undertaken or demanded the requisite planning; nor had he allocated the appropriate resources. He never resolved the differences between Rumsfeld, who wanted to leave Iraq as quickly as possible, and Bremer, who wanted to take time to build the “shock absorbers” of a civil society and who yearned for more troops to deal with the horrendous chaos that he immediately encountered.

    Despite Bush’s many leadership qualities and the respect he garnered from his subordinates, the interviews, memoirs, and documents highlight his flaws as well as his strengths. He disliked heated arguments, and therefore he did not invite systematic scrutiny of the policies that he was inclined to pursue. He never directly asked his top advisers to examine and to debate whether invading Iraq was a good idea. He delegated too much authority and did not monitor implementation of the policies that he authorized. He did not order people to do things or criticize them for their failures. He allowed issues to linger in bureaucratic wonderlands, where their real-life outcomes had huge ramifications.

    Fear, power, and hubris inspired Bush’s invasion of Iraq and, along with administrative dysfunction, contributed to the failure of the American occupation. Like most Americans, Bush and his advisers allowed their fears of another attack to overcome their more prudent inclinations; and their awe of American power to trump their judgment about the risks of employing it; and their pride in American values to dwarf their understanding of the people they were allegedly seeking to help. Like many Americans, Bush and his advisers conflated the evil that Saddam Hussein personified with a magnitude of threat that he did not embody.

    While these failures are easy to chronicle, the new evidence allows us to better understand the fear, indeed the terror, that experienced policymakers felt after 9/11. Their worries mounted in the midst of the anthrax scare in the United States and persisted as a result of the ongoing terrorism and suicide bombings around the globe. Critics often forget how ominous the al Qaeda threat seemed and how vicious and manipulative Saddam Hussein really was. They overlook how imprecise the intelligence was, and the difficulties of gathering it. They ignore Hussein’s links to terrorists and the ongoing havoc caused by acts of suicidal terror. They trivialize how difficult it was to measure the threat that the Iraqi strongman constituted, how easy it was to magnify the danger that he posed, how tempting it was to employ American power (after the seeming success in Afghanistan), and how consequential it would be if America were attacked again.

    The tragedy in Iraq occurred not because leaders were ill-intentioned, stupid, naïve, and corrupt. The tragedy occurred because earnest officials sought to protect the American people and homeland without fully assessing the costs and the consequences of war. We delude ourselves to think that disastrous decisions can be avoided in the future if we simply have more honest officials or stronger leaders, or if we eschew the use of force altogether.

    History suggests more complex and challenging lessons. On the one hand, we should not conclude that the projection of American power is always wrong or bound to fail. We must realize that the international arena remains populated by rivals and enemies, by malicious dictators and repressive regimes; we still live in a world where aggression occurs, as in Ukraine today, and where atrocious acts of ethnic, religious, and racial repression remain commonplace. In such a world, American power must play an important role. At the same time, however, on the twentieth anniversary of the invasion of Iraq, its tragic aftermath should force us to think more deliberately about when, where, and how American power may be used responsibly, effectively, and justly beyond U.S. borders.

    Officials must learn to reassess entrenched beliefs and assumptions, like the ones that posited Saddam Hussein’s continued possession of weapons of mass destruction. Early on, officials must rigorously assess the prospective costs of threatening the use of or employing American military power, an exercise that top policymakers mostly avoided and that their subordinates did poorly, belatedly, tentatively. Officials must recognize that threats entangle their credibility in certain outcomes, and credibility often obligates action that otherwise might be reconsidered, as might have been the case when the UN inspectors could not find Iraq’s weapons of mass destruction during the winter of 2003. Priorities must be defined, something Bush was slow to do as he grappled with the overlapping yet sometimes competing goals of toppling Saddam Hussein or wresting control of his alleged weapons of mass destruction. “Coercive diplomacy” can become a viable strategy if diplomatic incentives — such as promising the end of sanctions — are designed to complement the means of coercion, an omission that diminished the possibilities that Saddam Hussein would see any reason to engage in a process of confidence-building. And if a strategy of “coercive diplomacy” seems desirable, skeptics and critics must have the opportunity to present their doubts. Acrimonious debates before an attentive president might well have been less harmful than the dysfunction aroused, as it was, by bureaucratic rivals operating tenaciously, and sometimes furtively, to achieve clashing goals.

    Good intentions, we can conclude, will not compensate for administrative dysfunction and insufficient prudence, for a dearth of thought and a failure of competence. Self-confidence must be chastened by self-doubt. Too much fear, too much arrogance, and too much faith in the use of military force produced tragedy. They will do so again, if we do not study the past honestly and apolitically, and wrestle with extrapolating difficult, tough-minded, and ideologically unsatisfying conclusions.

    The History Man

     I

    An old theory has it that the most important architects of classical ballet have all been émigrés. In the late Renaissance and early Baroque eras, when ballet became primarily an art of the French courts and acquired some of its enduring characteristics, it was shaped by dancing-masters and composers from Italy. The most influential choreographer and theorist of the second half of the mid-eighteenth century, Jean-Georges Noverre, the foremost proponent of ballet as an art of dramatic expression, was French but had his greatest successes in Stuttgart and London. In Russia, in the late nineteenth century,  Marius Petipa, whose choreography did much to bring ballet to a new peak, came from France. Much of the most vital work in twentieth-century ballet was achieved by Russians who came along in Petipa’s wake — Mikhail Fokine, Vaslav Nijinsky, Leonide Massine, Bronislava Nijinska, George Balanchine — and came West with the art that they had learned in the fatherland. London’s Royal Ballet, which became the most internationally acclaimed of Western companies for decades after the Second World War, was the creation of Ninette de Valois and Frederick Ashton: de Valois was an Irishwoman who adopted a French name but always spoke of “the English style,” Ashton an Englishman who had been born in South America (where he first saw ballet and became a convert) and told generations of dancers, “Stop being so stiff and English.”

    Let’s not turn this migration theory into a formula, though. Several great choreographers have stayed in the land of their birth; many bad ones have swapped countries. Yet today Alexei Ratmansky — a choreographer who has held Ukrainian, Russian, and American passports — is a case study for any theory about classicism and migration. His life and career have been startlingly interlocked with major chapters of modern history. I mean history of several kinds: international politics, cultural revisionism, scholarly research, imaginative reconstruction, as well as the evolution of ballet itself. As the world has changed, so have his life, his choreography, his research into the past. As the history of dance has changed, so he has shown himself keen to add to it — opening new directions but also rediscovering or restoring what is in danger of being lost.

    Ratmansky’s name began to register on such dance cities as New York and London in 2005 and 2006, when he was artistic director of the Bolshoi Ballet. It was widely assumed then that he was Russian, but no. Born in 1968 in St Petersburg in the era of the Soviet Union, he is largely of Ukrainian family, with a Ukrainian passport; his parents and other relatives are in Ukraine now. His father is Jewish. (Dance-history nerds will enjoy being reminded that the first known dancing master of the Italian Renaissance was Jewish, Guglielmo Ebreo.) He, Ratmansky, trained in Moscow at the Bolshoi Ballet School; he began his professional career as a dancer with the Ukrainian National Ballet. In the era of glasnost and perestroika, he began to dance in both the Soviet Union and the West. As a professional dancer, he reached principal level with the Ukrainian National Ballet, with the Royal Winnipeg Ballet, and with the Royal Ballet of Denmark. He danced lead roles in the nineteenth-century classics (not last Albrecht, the conflicted hero of Giselle), and Nijinsky’s L’Après-midi d’un faune, and a wide selection of Balanchine ballets.

    His earliest creations as a choreographer, in the late 1990s, were for companies spaced between Moscow and Winnipeg. Soon he won commissions from Russia’s two most prestigious companies, the Kirov (or Mariinsky Ballet) of St Petersburg and the Bolshoi of Moscow. In 2003, when he made the two-act Shostakovich comedy The Bright Stream for the Bolshoi, it both helped to restore Shostakovich’s reputation as a ballet composer (displeasing Stalin and his lackeys, though already under repair in Russia in the 1980s) and catapulted Ratmansky to the forefront of the world’s ballet choreographers. More than that, The Bright Stream immediately made Ratmansky appear the most gifted Russian choreographer to have emerged since Balanchine (who left Russia in 1924). It helped to win him the artistic directorate of the Bolshoi Ballet; he was in his mid-thirties. It wasn’t without controversy: Shostakovich’s ballet depicted fun and games on a Soviet collective farm, and some New York observers voiced concern that Ratmansky was ignoring the awful realities of those Soviet rural institutions. Ratmansky is not one to make any verbal reply to his critics, but he probably knew more of the Soviet realities than his American detractors; their strictures may have prompted the darker edges shown by his subsequent Shostakovich creations.

    For many ballet people, no more prestigious job can be imagined than to run the Bolshoi. Ratmansky ran the old company as if opening windows everywhere, releasing energies, reviving various threads of Russian ballet tradition, introducing Western ballets by Balanchine, Twyla Tharp, and Christopher Wheeldon. The Bolshoi had been better known for making transcendent vitality from such choreographically thin warhorses and harmless trash as Don Quixote and Spartacus rather than as a home of important creativity — but, thanks to his energy and openness, it took its place at last on the map of the world’s major choreographic capitals. He himself also made time to choreograph a new ballet for New York City Ballet, Russian Seasons, in 2006, to new music by the Russian composer Leonid Desyatnikov: this was immediately greeted as another sign of the Ratmansky gift for important dance poetry. 

    Yet in 2008, before his fortieth birthday, Ratmansky chose not to renew his contract with the Bolshoi. He did so without scandal. He, his wife Tatiana (also a former dancer and a close colleague to him in many of his productions), and their son moved to New York, but he maintained good relations with both the Maryinsky and Bolshoi companies, often returning to Russia to create new work and stage old ballets. Only gradually did it emerge that Ratmansky and his wife Tatiana had grown seriously critical of Putin’s Russia. In a public interview at the New York Public Library in 2014, he spoke of how the three of them wanted to build “a little Russia of our own” in the West.

    He become a citizen of the United States in time to vote in the American presidential election in 2012. Between 2009 and 2023, he was artist in residence at American Ballet Theatre, staging a rich series of works old and new for that company that have changed not just its history but many aspects of ballet history. Under the new artistic directorate of Susan Jaffe, however, Ballet Theatre has now let him slip through its fingers. Instead, it was announced in January, that, as from August, Ratmansky is to become artist in residence to New York City Ballet, the company with the world’s strongest reputation for connecting classical tradition to artistic innovation. He is both prolific and peripatetic — a citizen of the West who has now created new ballets for the top companies of Berlin, Copenhagen, London, Melbourne, Miami, Milan, Moscow, New York, Paris, St Petersburg, Toronto, Zürich. In 2013, I attended two consecutive Ratmansky world premieres one week apart, in London (February 22) and in San Francisco (March 1). Sure, most of their choreography had been prepared earlier, but they were also just the first two of the seven world premieres he clocked up that year: the others were in New York (three), Melbourne (a three-act Cinderella, his second treatment of the Prokofiev ballet), and Milan.

    Consider how many different kinds of engagement with history we find when we rattle through the events of Ratmansky’s career between autumn 2019 and spring 2023. On November 18, 2019, the Bolshoi Ballet gave, in Moscow, the world premiere of his new, historically informed, and intensely researched production of the Romantic ballet classic Giselle. He not only removed many of that famous ballet’s twentieth-century accretions (some of which have become widely cherished), he even pared away some of its nineteenth-century Russian accretions too; he restored some of the different drama and choreography that it had had when it premiered in 1841 and was retained France in the 1840s and 1850s. Although the Bolshoi, a vast company with substantial touring divisions, had recently been fielding two other productions of Giselle, word soon got around that Ratmansky’s was considered so satisfying that one of the others would now be retired. (One performance was streamed internationally. Extensive footage of two casts can now be seen on YouTube.)

    On December 4 that year, in New York’s Metropolitan Museum, Ballet Theatre presented an evening in which he and museum curators showed how his next ballet, the two-act Of Love and Rage, would be steeped in his study of the ancient world. Though the word “classical” is routinely used of ballet choreographers, few of them undertake research into the Graeco-Roman visual art and architecture that are one of the main sources of that classicism; and Ratmansky was showing that he was now among those few. Of Love and Rage is an adaptation of Chariton’s Callirhoë, one of the five ancient Greek novels known today. (It may be the oldest, dating from the first century CE.) In a deliberate mismatch, Ratmansky tailored that source to intoxicating music from the Armenian-Russian composer Aram Khachaturian’s Gayaneh (1939). On January 30, 2020, New York City Ballet gave the world premiere of Ratmansky’s Voices, set to excerpts from an unusual new score by Peter Ablinger for piano and recorded voices, in which five ballerinas dance to the voices of five women artists. On March 5, 2020, Ballet Theatre gave the world premiere of Of Love and Rage in Costa Mesa, California.

    Before that production could be seen in New York, however, two factors drastically changed world history: the coronavirus and the Russian invasion of Ukraine. One of Ratmansky’s responses to the lockdown was wonderful: in November 2020, he started a new series on Instagram, called Grecoromansky, in which he has now posted over five hundred photographs — all taken by himself — from his visits to the Greek and Roman rooms of museums from Copenhagen to Eleusis, from Istanbul to Los Angeles. His view of the Graeco-Roman world is generous and eclectic: it includes statues of hermaphrodites, sex, satyrs, and Cycladic art as well as ones of athletes, gods, heroes, and horses.

    As ballet came back into action, he choreographed online, but also resumed his travels. March 2021 took him to St Petersburg to begin work on staging The Pharaoh’s Daughter. This work, when it was originally made there in 1862, had been Petipa’s first grand-scale success; it then remained in repertory for over four decades. Ratmansky’s main source was the notation of a revival in 1898. (The French choreographer Pierre Lacotte staged an unreliably sourced version for the Bolshoi in 2000 that has remained in modern repertory; Ratmansky’s version was expected to be far closer to Petipa’s plan.) This production’s premiere was planned to take place in May 2022. Other travels in late 2021 and early 2022, staging new productions of works he had already produced elsewhere, took Ratmansky to Melbourne, Vienna, Miami.

    In late February 2022, he was back in Moscow, making a new creation to Bach’s The Art of the Fugue, when news reached him of the invasion of Ukraine. Hitherto only quietly critical of Putin, he now became intensely political. He drummed up support for Ukraine all around the ballet world. He engaged in debate, not least on social media, about where politics and art should or should not intersect; he even took issue with Mikhail Baryshnikov, a colleague whom otherwise he holds in the highest regard and for whom he had once choreographed a solo. (The bone of contention between them was whether Russian artists and athletes should be banned from performing in the West.) In all this, he demonstrated a passionate — and compassionate — anger never previously associated with him. No other choreographer uses social media so remarkably: on Facebook, he now began honoring the history of Ukrainian ballet and music, sharing videos and photographs of important Russian performers and composers, while also paying tribute to individual Ukrainian friends of his who have lost their lives in the invasion.

    He remained in transit. He spent much of the spring of 2022 supervising new stagings of some of his older works in Munich, Melbourne, Madrid. June 2022 brought, at last, the New York premiere of Of Love and Rage, two years later than originally planned. It was praised for many reasons, while complaints were raised about its over-complex and excessively patriarchal scenario, bordering, for some, on misogyny. July took him to The Netherlands, working with the United Ukrainian Ballet to stage a “new interpretation” of Giselle, which had its premiere in August, was seen in London in September, and last February came to the Kennedy Center in Washington D.C. Though with less than ideal borrowed scenery and costumes, it went further than his Bolshoi staging in drawing from research into Giselle’s nineteenth-century performance record. After the London engagement, Ratmansky flew to Seattle to complete his most politically topical ballet to date, Wartime Elegy, using music and visual ideas by Ukrainian artists, which reached the stage to acclaim in September 2022. 

    So there are many ways in which Ratmansky is a history man. He also takes us back to the primary meaning of “history,” that is, story. Probably more than any choreographer today, he is, at his best, a marvelous storyteller, not least in ballets that seem to have no narrative. 

    II

    Ratmansky, famously soft-spoken, is not just in high demand from the top ballet companies he also held in high regard by individual dancers from Melbourne to Miami. “It’s his silences that you make you work hardest,” the American dancer David Hallberg, now artistic director of Australian Ballet, observed in 2010. The New York City Ballet principal Sara Mearns, who has worked with many of today’s foremost choreographers, seems to reserve the word “genius” for him alone among the living.

    Yet Ratmansky has been the focus of a series of controversies, especially in New York. His presentation of race troubled some people in the happy ending of his Firebird (American Ballet Theatre, 2012): when its twelve mythical princesses, freed from sorcery, regain their original forms, they are revealed to be uniformly Aryan blondes. Race, however, has not been a source of recurrent offense in his work. When he gave the role of the Firebird to Misty Copeland, it became a breakthrough role for her as she became the world’s foremost African American dancer. The African American dancer Calvin Royal III is now a principal at Ballet Theatre; his first important lead role, nine years ago, came in the second cast of Ratmansky’s Shostakovich Trilogy.

    Ratmansky’s treatment of gender, sexuality, and sexual relations has caused extensive arguments — but in this art form, argument on those fronts is actually healthy. Ballet has long been a sexist art, in which it is usually impossible to depict equality in the workplace. Its men are seldom allowed the privilege of going on point except in eccentric situations; its women are seldom permitted to partner their menfolk. Ratmansky caused a firestorm on Facebook in 2017 when he observed that “There is no such thing as equality in ballet: women dance on point, men lift and support women. Women receive flowers, men escort women offstage, not the other way around (I know there are a couple of exceptions), and I’m very comfortable with that.” In truth, this should have been an unremarkable statement. (I have been referring to ballet as a sexist art since the 1980s.) Still, in this woke era, Ratmansky’s phrases “no equality” and “very comfortable” caused more trouble than they were worth. When pressed further by Gia Kourlas in the New York Times, he explained that “there are gender roles in traditional ballet. In other words, men and women are of equal value but have different tasks…. I agree that the rules are there to be broken, that’s how art evolves. And I myself have enjoyed playing with those conventions. But I personally choose to work within a tradition because I find it too beautiful and historically important to be lost.”

    He had indeed already played with those conventions, and he has gone on doing so. One of the five equal couples in his Dumbarton (2011) is same-sex, scarcely differentiated from the other couples. The sorcerer in his Firebird keeps the princesses in thrall with some kind of psychosexual abuse whose nature is unspecific, but which raises the stakes for the hero, Ivan, as he struggles to bring freedom to this dark realm. Though few have discussed this, Piano Concerto #1 (2013) takes its leading quartet of virtuoso dancers — two women, two men — through a dramatic range of quickly changing situations in which those two men are ultimately supported by their ballerinas. In this unanticipated reversal of customary ballet chivalry, those two heroes take rapid pirouettes ending in backbends that are held in place by those two heroines. Curtain. Most of Serenade after Plato’s Symposium (2016) belongs only to seven men, who are marvelously differentiated, and all intelligent — but when a single woman appears, she exudes authority, beauty, and wisdom in ways that command the respect of the foremost man. (If you know Plato’s Symposium, you may infer that she and he are Diotima and Socrates.) The three leading women of his Odessa (2017) are all in heterosexual relationships where love is by no means enough. About this work, one critic complained “No More Gang Rape” on Instagram. You can imagine the ensuing brouhaha: it reached the pages of the New York Times. Odessa’s dancers, some more outraged than others, all made it clear that, in their view, no gang rape had occurred. Certainly Odessa addresses the interaction between its women’s social lives and their inner lives. It includes both moments of violence and glimpses of women’s souls.

    Ratmansky’s Voices (2020) is set to a twenty-first century score featuring recordings of women artists speaking of themselves and their work. Its finale — in which women partner men and other women, while men support other men as well as women — is its finest section. Otherwise Voices, though highly praised in several quarters, is largely an intelligent but overly schematic essay in feminism. I admire it on many levels, but I don’t believe in it. This is not to say that Ratmansky is insincere about feminism; but it is hard to believe that he, so often drawn to music of melody and harmony, believes in this score by Peter Ablinger — some of those speaking voices are very far from euphonious. It is striking that Ratmansky’s next premiere, one month later, was Of Love and Rage, which (set in the world of the Hellenistic era and using a Soviet-era score) was also concerned with relations between the sexes. The central figure of its story is its heroine Callirhoë, the world’s most beautiful woman, but its action, moving from one ancient patriarchy to another, is controlled by the men who fall in love with her. When it reached New York in June 2022, at precisely the time that Roe v. Wade had been overturned, it did not prove a cheering ballet for American liberals to watch.

    Ballet has always been prime terrain for talk of “the male gaze.” Since at least the Romantic ballets of the 1830s, the subject of innumerable ballets has been the exceptional women who have been the visions, sirens, ideals, victims, of the (often poetic) heroes. Part of George Balanchine’s legend is his remark that “ballet is woman” —rya to which, in our century, the choreographer Pam Tanowitz replied that “ballet is a man’s idea of woman.” Tanowitz is certainly right, but she was not denouncing many of the ideas men have had of women. In a number of Ratmansky ballets — Namouna, a Grand Divertissement (2010), The Firebird (2010), Chamber Symphony (2013) — the male protagonist is plainly the voyeur and the leading women are part of his vision, but he evidently cannot always control or even understand those women.

    The solo that he made for Sara Mearns in Namouna has become celebrated as a ne plus ultra statement of full-throttle female power: it is so long and arduous that four Miami City Ballet dancers (male and female), in admiration as well as in fun, made a film collage in which each of them danced a different quarter of it. She kicks a leg powerfully outward, only then to sweep it backward like a searchlight. She courses forward through the air before her body arches powerfully back the other way. She turns on point, goes on turning, and then explodes in rapid jumps. She cavorts, she hurtles, she rotates. And in the rare moments that she stops, it’s just to strike a heroic pose, and only for a second at a time. Does anyone believe that subtitle A Grand Divertissement? Namouna seems to tell a story as big and changeful as an odyssey, with three fantastic heroines, a team of sisters each of whom gradually opens up a different plane of existence. Mearns is its Circe.

    Chamber Symphony is the central work of The Shostakovich Trilogy, the ballet in which we come nearest to Shostakovich the artist. But its male protagonist, when we first see him, seems traumatized. Each of his unhappy relationships with three successive women (another female triad) is interrupted tragically. He is haunted — and from this condition he draws inspiration. It’s not the stimulus of love but the loss of love that ignites his creativity. As the ballet ends, other dancers become a complex tableau, center-stage. He walks around it, as if asking “Did I build this sculpture?” as the curtain falls. The feeling is very far from artistic triumph.

    But in the trilogy’s opening and closing works, Symphony #9 and Piano Concerto #1, the foremost women do much to share and convey the social climate of fear that pervades these works. In Symphony # 9, when one man and woman are dancing together, it’s the woman whose eyes gleam large with awareness that they may be seen or heard by others; and she places a hand over his mouth, advising silence. In Piano Concerto #2, one woman shelters another, like her younger sister, while both of them look outward in alarm. We don’t see what’s scaring them, but we sense that it is Big Brother, that this is a world under constant surveillance.

     

    III

    In an essay on Ratmansky in The Oxford Handbook of Contemporary Ballet, the American scholar Anne Searcy claims that he is a breakthrough choreographer by way of dissolving some perceived dichotomy between narrative ballet and abstract ballet. This, however, is a nonsense distinction. Sure, the twentieth century introduced a rich genre of plotless ballet that began at precisely the same time, in the years before the First World War, as easel painters took painting into abstraction. Sure, both plotless ballets and abstract painting were perceived by Soviet viewers as being part of Western formalism, and by Western observers as part of the new terrain of Western art. Sure, several Western observers have spoken, erroneously, of abstraction when discussing choreography that has gone further into seeming plotlessness. But the leading Western exponents of plotlessness in dance — George Balanchine, Merce Cunningham, Mark Morris — have all stressed that there can be no abstraction where there are human beings. Where you have a man and a woman together onstage, Balanchine observed, you already have a story. When watching dance, one important task is to see the stories that apparently plotless ballets actually contain. Human behavior says what it says. Choreographers who pretend otherwise are irresponsible.

    Where Ratmansky has been unusual has been in successfully employing acting methods in ballet companies not generally known for acting. Watching any of the six ballets he has made for New York City Ballet, for example, you see few narrative incidents and motivations even where they aren’t really explained. In April 2016, the dancer Adrian Danchig-Waring posted on Instagram a photograph of himself and his fellow dancer Gretchen Smith in Ratmansky’s then most recent work for the company, Pictures at an Exhibition (2014), with the caption “Two old Jews (searching for lost glasses, memories).” What? On the face of it, this caption made no sense. As staged by Ratmansky, Pictures shows a series of stage incidents taking place in front of projections of different sections of Kandinsky’s painting Color Study Squares with Concentric Circles (yes, abstract). Smith and Danchig-Waring certainly were neither dressed to look old nor given any Jewish look. Thanks to Danchig-Waring, however, it then emerged that Ratmansky, without telling the audience, had given his dancers the ideas of each of the paintings by Viktor Hartmann that originally prompted Mussorgsky in his classic piano composition in 1874. Smith and Danchig-Waring were playing Samuel Goldenberg and Schmuÿle, Jewish men in two paintings actually owned by Mussorgsky. So the Ratmansky Pictures took place on two levels of existence: as a response to the Hartmann paintings that inspired the superb Mussorgsky score — and to the Kandinsky. (Ratmansky has said that he stared at a poster of this painting while his wife was in labor with their son.)

    On the face of it, Ratmansky’s “two old Jews” method is the opposite of how Balanchine and many other choreographers proceeded. To his biographer Bernard Taper, Balanchine identified an image of fate at the start of the final Elegy movement of Serenade: “Each man goes through the world with his destiny on his back. He sees a woman — he cares for her — but his destiny has other plans.” Taper replied, “That’s fascinating. Did you tell any of that to your dancers when you were choreographing the ballet?” Balanchine drew back in horror: “God forbid!” When Merce Cunningham performed his own choreography, his former dancer Douglas Dunn observed that “Merce always knew the story”; but it was a story that he almost never shared with anyone, and never with his dancers. Cunningham’s notes for individual choreographic creations reveal multiple poetic ideas: he kept those to himself, however, always allowing for the finished work to express things beyond any intentions he may have had.

    Ratmansky gives dramatic motives to his dancers — watching them, you often think that they know the story — without telling those motives to his audience. In Serenade After Plato’s Symposium (2016), Ratmansky’s seven men and one woman know plenty about this symposium; the viewers do not. (Curiously, Balanchine used this method when coaching the title role of his Apollo, from 1928, speaking of character, imagery, and narrative threads as in no other ballet.) Eventually, as with Balanchine and Cunningham, the overall expression and interpretation of Ratmansky’s choreography are left open to the audience. Nobody is spoon-feeding us with meanings. And if we choose to see the dance as sheer dance, that’s more than fine. In most of his ballets, there is more than enough to watch.

    I cannot explain the sources of many of the incidents in The Shostakovich Trilogy (2012-2013), but I recognize that each of its three ballets has its own vivid inner life, with enthralling details that add up powerfully. The stories that we are not being told are not our business. For us, what matters are the feelings that we can’t help having while we watch. More than with any other Ratmansky choreography, the movement keeps showing elements of strain and tension. Dancers sometimes move from one position to the next as if the air is heavier than water. Or they hold onto one another as if the rest of existence is pulling them apart. Each of the three ballets has ensembles of asymmetrical multiplicity that suggest the randomness of the society onstage. Solos, duets, larger groups come and go with no larger pattern or structure. Individual dancers often stand on flat feet like ordinary folk, using informal body language or gestures.

    Ratmansky is not in most senses radical, yet he has continually expanded ballet’s expressive range. The Shostakovich Trilogy belongs to a small group of ballets (Frederick Ashton’s Enigma Variations, Balanchine’s Robert Schumann’s “Davidsbündlertänze”) that are about their composer’s worlds, about the personal circumstances that impelled them to write that score. His trilogy is a highly imaginative instance of the genre, with meanings tightly bound up in the movement. One of the leading men of Symphony #9, the opening work, begins by waving into the sky, almost as if writing on it. His rapture and brilliance seems to inspire others. But he sometimes — not least at the end — crumbles, as if everything has been too much. The whole trilogy has always called to mind the famous quatrain at the end of Anna Akhmatova’s poem Voronezh (and cut from Soviet editions of the poem), lines held by Nadezhda Mandelstam and others to describe the condition of the creative artist in Stalin’s Russia:

    But Fear and the Muse take turns to guard

    the room where the exiled poet is banished,

    and the night, marching at full pace,

    of the coming dawn has no knowledge.

    IV

    Surely the trickiest controversy about Ratmansky is simply this: is he, so learned in the ways of classicism, actually a classical choreographer? New York has been the temple of Balanchine for decades. Ratmansky has been widely greeted as if he is the best ballet choreographer since Balanchine. But is he worthy of the Balanchine temple? I’m reminded of a classics don of the last century, the Plato specialist Walter Hamilton. When he heard a young woman exclaim, about a handsome man, “He’s like a Greek god!,” Hamilton gently inquired, “Which Greek god did you have in mind?” 

    There has never been just one classicism. Or, as Diaghilev observed in 1928, “classicism evolves.” No twenty-first-century choreographer, for example, can reasonably employ the drastic differentiation of masculine and female principles that characterizes much of Balanchine. What is remarkable about Ratmansky is that, unlike most other eminent choreographers today, he seems exceptionally free of Balanchine’s influence. We know that he reveres Balanchine. As a dancer, he performed a range of Balanchine lead roles, from the exuberant duet Tarantella to the contemplative Sarabande in Square Dance. As a choreographer, however, he is cut from different cloth.

    Balanchine saw himself as the heir of Petipa. Yet, except when working in the Petipa idiom of such ballets as The Nutcracker, he eliminated a great deal of the texture of Petipa’s ballets: the processions, the non-dancing acting characters, the folk, national, and character dances, the gestural sign language, and more. When the great suites of pure-ballet dancing arrive in a Petipa ballet, their effect is that of Platonic ideals: they reveal heightened planes of existence amid all the surrounding earthly panoply. With Balanchine, however, most or all of each ballet is up on the Platonic peak.

    With Ratmansky, the proportions are changed. His classicism is not often that of Apollo and Diana. Yet it is certainly classicism, a wonderfully varied classicism that includes Socrates, Alcibiades, and Aristophanes (all characters in his Serenade on Plato’s Symposium); and the moods of his other ballets — often witty, human, skeptical — are comparable to those we encounter in Euripides, Aristophanes, and Plato. Although some of the composers he uses are the same Russians as Balanchine used (Tchaikovsky, Glazunov, Stravinsky), he also often turns to the composers whom Balanchine usually avoided (Scarlatti, Rachmaninov, Prokofiev, Shostakovich).

    There have been times when Ratmansky has seemed primarily what ballet folk call demi-character (demi-caractère): someone who uses a wide range of the ballet vocabulary without commanding the grandest, noblest aspects by which classicism has often been recognized. The kind of motivated ebullience that he gives to dancers has reminded a number of older observers of the performance style associated with the story ballets of a largely forgotten choreographer, Leonide Massine (1895-1979). In the 1920s and 1930s, Massine was widely thought to be the world’s greatest ballet choreographer, but very few of his most important ballets have been danced in the last forty years. At first, the affinity between Ratmansky and Massine seemed uncanny. Ratmansky, born in 1968, grew up in the Soviet Union, where Massine’s ballets were unknown. Any such resemblance must be fortuitous, it seemed. Yet not so: Ratmansky really is a history buff, who, especially on coming West, researched many lost ballets in films and photographs. And in 2005, he actually presented a triple bill of Massine ballets at the Bolshoi: a perfect gesture, since Massine was himself a Muscovite, now being seen at last in Moscow twenty-six years after his death.

    I now suspect that Ratmansky had already recognized several kinds of affinity between Massine and himself. (Massine had even choreographed a Shostakovich symphony in 1939.) In his ballet Les Présages, in 1933, Massine had made an effect with a then unusual, heroic, overhead lift (the man holds the woman above his head with his hands on her thigh and waist so that she faces ahead). It became known as a Présages lift, and later, when dancers no longer knew Présages, as a “press lift.” When Ratmansky employed one, center stage, in his Concerto DSCH at the New York City Ballet in 2008, which is to Shostakovich’s second piano concerto, he was surely saying, “Were it not for Massine, I wouldn’t be tackling this music.” When he was preparing his Shostakovich Trilogy in 2012, the critic Brian Seibert asked him if he had choreographers who were compositional models for choreographing symphonies. The first name in Ratmansky’s reply was Massine.

    Since 2015, however, Ratmansky has been restudying Petipa’s. He and his wife spent much of 2014 studying Stepanov notation, the system devised in Russia in the late nineteenth century to record the ballets then in repertory there; but they also researched Petipa performance style. His 2015 production of Petipa’s The Sleeping Beauty for American Ballet Theatre is this century’s must-see account of that classic. It’s faster, more multi-directional, with many changes of text and texture. Legs don’t sweep so high, footwork is lower but faster. The fairy-tale characters who come to Princess Aurora’s wedding really do re-tell their fairy tales. I don’t mean to over-praise it. Its two greatest faults are that it works so hard to restore Petipa that it cuts at least one of Tchaikovsky’s supremely poetic passages, the Arrival at the Palace (when the only thing happening onstage should be music), and it down-scales the most Apollonian passages of Petipa’s glorious adagios. Yet it abounds in other revelations: it keeps meeting Tchaikovsky’s score in fresh detail.

    Ratmansky has gone on to stage a whole series of other ballets by Petipa and his colleague Lev Ivanov: Swan Lake in 2016, Harlequinade and La Bayadère in 2018. And with his account of Giselle in 2019, his historical research took him into pre-Petipa choreography from the Romantic era. His research is sensitive, intelligent, dramatic, but sometimes misapplied: the central idea of La Bayadere is unalterably racist (an Indian temple dancer dies and goes to white ballet heaven), and too much of its music is tinkly-tumty-tinkly-tum third-rate.

    He is by no means alone in these reconstructions. Since the 1980s, there has been an important wave of historically informed new productions of old ballets. But Ratmansky is the first choreographer of note to enter the field. There are blank passages in the notation where the stager must use creative imagination. He is also the most radical in asserting his view of nineteenth-century ballet style. The results are comparable to the major conductors who have transformed our idea of Bach, Handel, Haydn, Mozart, and Beethoven. And the results are already seen around the world. In his restless globetrotter way, Ratmansky has been mounting these productions of the nineteenth-century classics in New York, Zürich, Munich, and Moscow, then re-staging them in Milan, Miami, and The Hague. In most of these places, there has been some resistance, which is to be expected, just as it arises around new conceptions of Mozart and Beethoven. But Ratmansky is the main reason why ballet history in the twenty-first century feels like a living process rather than an area for archivists and antiquarians. That alone is a galvanizing gift to the art. 

    It seems clear that, more than any other choreographer in ballet today, Ratmansky is a poet: a dramatic poet working in many different forms. He is not, however, a ballet master in the traditional sense — a choreographer who shapes his dancers in their daily class. Balanchine, like such nineteenth-century masters as August Bournonville and Marius Petipa, created style in the classroom while preparing choreography as vehicles for style. Ratmansky is one of the many modern choreographers who does not teach (though he certainly has the wherewithal to do so). It is hard to discern where such non-teaching creators will take the art.

    His era at American Ballet Theatre was the longest and most fertile regime of any single choreographer with that often feckless troupe. His departure may well now make Ballet Theatre of truly secondary importance to ballet history. But what will his move to the New York City Ballet bring? Might City Ballet’s dancers unconsciously start to dance the masterpieces of the dead Balanchine with the actorly inflections of the living Ratmansky, and might their physicality also change in other ways? The Ratmansky story has been evolving unpredictably all century. His career has been changed by the history of our time; and he has done much to transform the history of ballet, both with his new creations and his new stagings of the classics. No other living choreographer better exemplifies that old theory: classicism migrates — and, in so doing, mutates.